مِنْهَا
Appears 53 times in Quran
Occurrences in Quran
Found 50 verses containing "مِنْهَا".
وَبَشِّرِ ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ وَعَمِلُوا۟ ٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتِ أَنَّ لَهُمْ جَنَّٰتٍ تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهَا ٱلْأَنْهَٰرُ ۖ كُلَّمَا رُزِقُوا۟ مِنْهَا مِن ثَمَرَةٍ رِّزْقًا ۙ قَالُوا۟ هَٰذَا ٱلَّذِى رُزِقْنَا مِن قَبْلُ ۖ وَأُتُوا۟ بِهِۦ مُتَشَٰبِهًا ۖ وَلَهُمْ فِيهَآ أَزْوَٰجٌ مُّطَهَّرَةٌ ۖ وَهُمْ فِيهَا خَٰلِدُونَ
3:16, 134, 196, 199; 4:14, 58, 123; 5:13, 86; 7:44; 9:72, 89, 100; 10:10; 13:36; 22:15, 24; 25:11; 2:18; 47:16; 58:23; 61:13; 64:10.
3:16; 4:58.
古兰经» 教导说, 每一种被创造出来的东西, 为了它充分的发展都需要一个配偶。天园中, 正直的男女将有纯洁的配偶来完成他们的精神发展, 成全他们的幸福。他们将成为哪种配偶, 只是在后世才能真正认识。
这节经文简单描绘了信教者后世将受得的酬报。批评伊斯兰教的人对这一描绘提出了各种各样的异议。这种批评的基础是, 完全误解了伊斯兰教对后世赐福的教导。«古兰经» 着重地声言人们是无法知道那些赐福的性质的 (32:18)。相传穆圣曾经说过: “没有眼睛看到过它们, 也没有耳朵听到过它们, 也没有人们的头脑能想象它们” (布哈里)。自然会产生这样一个问题:为什么后世赐福的名称要用这个世界的物质东西来称呼?这是因为 «古兰经» 中的话不是仅对智力高的人们说的, 因此要用大家都能懂得的简单的语言。在描绘后世赐福时, «古兰经» 中用的一般都是这个世界上看来是好的东西的名称, 并告诉信教者他们将在后世以较好的形式来得到所有这些东西。为了显示这种重要对照, 才使用熟悉的用词, 否则, 在今世欢乐与来生赐福之间就会没有共同的东西。而且, 根据伊斯兰教教义, 将来的生命在这种意义上并不是精神的, 即:并不只是由内心状态组成的, 即使在将来的生命, 人的灵魂也还有一个身体, 不过那个身体不是物质的。人们可由梦境形成一些这种观念。一个人在梦中见到的许多景象不能称为内心的或纯精神的, 因为在那种状态下他也有身体。有时发现他自己在流着河水的天园中, 吃着果实、喝着牛奶。很难说梦中的情况只是内心的状态。在梦中快活地喝着牛奶, 无疑是一种经验, 但没有人能说这是他在这个世界上喝的物质的牛奶。来生的精神幸福不会只是我们今世享受的主的馈赠的主观现实。我们今生有的东西仅是人们在来生将看到的主的真实馈赐的一种表现。此外,”天园” 代表信仰,”河流” 代表善行。天园无河流则不能旺盛, 信仰也不可无善行。因此, 为达到灵魂的拯救, 信仰与善行不可分离。在后世, 天园将提醒信教者们今生的信仰而河流将提醒他们的善行。他们会知道, 信仰与善行不是徒劳的。如果从 “这是我们以前受赐的” 这句话中得出结论说: 在天园中信教者将会得到他们在今生享受的这样的果实, 那是错误的。因为, 正如已说明了的那样, 这两种赏赐并不是等同的。后世的果实, 实际上是他们自身信仰品质的形象。当他们在吃这些果实时, 他们立刻认识到也记起这是他们今生信仰的果实; 他们为了感激这种情况, 就说: “这是我们以前受赐的。” 这句话也可意味着,”这是过去答应给我们的东西。”
تَجْرِیْ مِنْ تَحْتِھَا الْاَنْھٰرُ سے مراد یہ ہے کہ وہ نہریں ان باغوں سے تعلق رکھتی ہیں اور یہ ظاہر ہے کہ جس شخص کا باغ ہوگا اس میں بہنے والی نہر بھی اسی کی ملکیت ہوگی۔ پس تَجْرِیْ مِنْ تَحْتِھَا الْاَنْھٰرُ کے الفاظ رکھ کر یہ بتانا مقصود ہے کہ جنت میں بہنے والی نہریں مومنوں کی ملکیت ہوں گی۔
اَزْوَاجٌ جوڑے یعنی ایسے وجود جن کے ساتھ مل کر ان کی تمام ترقیات اور تمام آرام مکمل ہوں گے۔ قرآن کریم سے معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ سوائے ذات باری کے ہر چیز ایک جوڑے کی محتاج ہے۔ اس قاعدہ کے تحت جنتی بھی جوڑے کے محتاج ہوں گے خواہ مرد ہوں خواہ عورتیں۔ باقی رہا یہ سوال کہ وہ جوڑے کس قسم کے ہوں گے یہ تفصیل اللہ تعالیٰ کے علم میں ہے انسان اس کو تفصیلاً اسی وقت معلوم کرے گا جب وہ جنت میں جائے گا۔
3:16, 134, 196, 199; 4:14, 58, 123; 5:13, 86; 7:44; 9:72, 89, 100; 10:10; 13:36; 22:15, 24; 25:11; 2:18; 47:16; 58:23; 61:13; 64:10.
3:16; 4:58.
The Qur’an teaches that every created thing stands in need of a mate for its full development. In Paradise righteous men and women will have pure mates for perfecting their spiritual development and completing their happiness. What kind of mates these will be, will be realized only in the Hereafter.
This verse gives a brief description of the rewards which the believers will have in the next world. Critics of Islam have raised all sorts of objections to this description. The criticism is based upon a complete misunderstanding of the Islamic teaching about heavenly blessings. The Qur’an emphatically declares that it is beyond human mind to comprehend their nature (32:18). The Holy Prophet is reported to have said: "No eye has seen them, nor has any ear heard of them, nor can the mind of man conceive of them" (Bukhari). The question naturally arises, why have the blessings of Heaven been given the names used for material things in this world? This is because the address of the Qur’an is not merely to those people who are intellectually advanced. Therefore, it has used simple words which can be understood by all. While describing the heavenly blessings, the Qur’an has used the names of things generally looked upon as good in this world, and believers are told that they would get all these thi
3:16, 134, 196, 199; 4:14, 58, 123; 5:13, 86; 7:44; 9:72, 89, 100; 10:10; 13:36; 22:15, 24; 25:11; 32:20; 47:16; 58:23; 61:13; 64:10.
3:16; 4:58.
Important Words:
بشر (give glad tidings) is derived from بشر (bashshara), i.e. he gave glad tidings, which again is derived from بشر(bashara). They say بشر i.e. he laid bare its skin. Thus البشرة means, the outer and visible part of the skin. So بشر(bashshara) means, he gave or imparted news which changed the colour of the listener. The word has generally come to be used in connection with good or happy news. But it is also sometimes used in connection with bad news (e.g. 3:22). بشیر means, one who announces good news to a people or a person. All Prophets are spoken of as بشیر and نذیر i.e. givers of good news to those who believe in them and givers of bad news to those who reject them (Aqrab & Mufradat).
الصالحات (good works) is the plural of الصالحة which is derived from the verb صلح (the opposite of فسد) meaning, he or it became good or suitable and proper. ھذا الشیء یصلح لك means, this thing is suitable to you or is fit or meet for you (Aqrab). So الصالحات would be used about all those deeds and actions which are not only good intrinsically but are also meet and suitable. See also under 2:12.
جنات (gardens) which is the plural of جنة (a garden) is derived from جن meaning, it veiled, concealed, or covered a thing. So جنة means, any garden having trees by which the ground is covered or concealed; an orchard or garden having luxuriousness and denseness of verdure (Aqrab & Lane). Heaven has been called جنة or garden, because: (1) the mercy of God will 'cover' its dwellers just as trees in an orchard cover the ground thereof; or (2) because the blessings of Heaven are 'hidden' from the eyes of man"; or again (3) because Heaven is like a garden in which the trees represent good faith and the streams good actions.
الانھار (streams) is the plural of نھر (nahr) or نھر (nahar). They say نھرالماء i.e. the water flowed on the earth and cut out a channel for itself. Thus نھر (nahr) or نھر (nahar) means, a channel through which a stream or a river flows; a stream or river itself. نھر (nahar) also means, abundance (Aqrab).
ازواج (mates) is the plural of زوج which signifies, anything that is one of a pair or couple; it does not mean a pair but only one of a pair, whether male or female (Aqrab). The word زوج also means, a comrade (Lane).
خالدون (shall abide) is derived fromخلد which means, he remained and lived on. خلدبمکان means, he stayed or abided in a place. خلود means, staying on, or living without change or deterioration for a long time but not necessarily forever (Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
This verse gives a brief description of the rewards which the believers will have in the next world.
Critics of Islam have raised all sorts of objections to this description. They say that: (1) The promise of such rewards is only an appeal to greed and a faith based upon greed is not worth the name. (2) The Quran promises material rewards to the believers and this is objectionable. (3) If the rewards of the next world are going to be material, then it must be supposed that the same body which one has in this life will be resurrected after death and this is against all reason, because this body perishes and the particles of one body are used in the making of several other bodies. To whom and to how many will then the same body be given in the next world? (4) Believers are promised wives in Heaven which shows that sex relations will continue in the next world. An appeal to sex is very objectionable for spiritual ends. Sex relations are necessary only for the continuation of the race in this world. Why should there be such a thing in the next? (5) The Quranic Paradise appears to be a place of luxury and sensual pleasures. There is thus nothing spiritual about the Islamic conception of the next life.
This criticism is based on a failure to understand the real Islamic teaching. The Quran has made it clear that in this life it is not possible for man to comprehend the nature of the rewards of the next. It says: No soul knows what joy of the eyes is kept hidden for them, as a reward for their actions (32:18). That is to say, whatever the Quran says about Heaven and Hell is only metaphorical. The descriptions are not to be taken in the sense in which they are ordinarily taken in this world. The Holy Prophet says of the blessings of the next world: "No eye has seen them, nor has any ear heard of them; nor can the mind of man form any conception of them" (Bukhari). If the blessings of the next life are to be like the joys of this life, we should be able to form some idea of them, no matter how remote they may be. The blessings of the next life, therefore, must be quite different from the blessings of this life.
At another place in the Quran we read: The similitude of the Heaven promised to the God-fearing is that through it flow streams; its fruit is everlasting, and so is its shade. That is the reward of those who are righteous, and the reward of the disbelievers is Fire (13:36). Now the fruit of this world is not everlasting, so in order to be everlasting the fruit of the next world as well as its streams will have to be taken as something other than material. Again we read: A similitude of the Paradise promised to the righteous: Therein are rivers of water which corrupts not; and rivers of milk of which the taste changes not; and rivers of wine, a delight to those who drink; and rivers of clarified honey (47:16). There is nothing material in this. About the wine of Heaven we read: Wherein there will be no intoxication, nor will they be exhausted thereby (37:48). Again, And their Lord will give them to drink a beverage that is pure (76:22). Thus, wine in Heaven will not only be pure itself but will purify the drinkers as well. Elsewhere the Quran says that the pure wine of Paradise will be tempered with Tasnim (83:28), which means 'abundance' and 'height '. In the cup of wine that will pass from hand to hand in Heaven God says there will be neither vanity nor sin (52:24). As against this, the wine of this world is described in the Quran as: Wine and the game of hazard and idols and divining arrows are only an abomination of Satan’s handiwork. So shun each one of them that you may prosper. Satan desires only to create enmity and hatred among you by means of wine and the game of hazard and to keep you back from the remembrance of Allah and from Prayer (5:91, 92). This proves that the wine of the next world is quite different; it is pure and purifying and nothing material.
The blessings of Heaven have indeed nothing in common with their counterparts of this world except the name. Ibn ‘Abbas, the Prophet’s cousin, also says the same thing (Jarir).
Now the question arises: Why have the blessings of Heaven been given the names used of material things in this world? This is so because Islam is meant for all kinds of people. It does not address only the intellectually advanced but also all others. Therefore it uses simple words which can be understood by all. The disbelievers used to say that the Prophet disallowed the good things of the world, and his followers were thus deprived of all blessings. Therefore, while describing the blessings in store for the Muslims, God used the names of things generally looked upon as good in this world and told the believers that they would get all these things in a better form. The water of this world spoils, but believers would have water in the next which will not spoil. Gardens are blessings but they decay; so believers will have gardens which will last forever. The unbelievers drank intoxicating wine which made them drunk and which dulled their senses; but the wine which the believers will get in Heaven will be pure and purifying. It is to bring out this important contrast that familiar words are used; otherwise there is nothing common between the delights of this world and the blessings of the next.
It may be added here that, according to Islam, the next life is not spiritual in the sense that it will just consist of a mental state and nothing else. Even in the next life the human soul will have a kind of body; only, it will not be material. One can glean some idea of this from the phenomenon of dreams. The Quran says: Allah takes the souls of human beings at the time of their death; and (He also takes the souls of), those that have not died, during their sleep. Then He retains those against which He has decreed death, and sends (back) the others till an appointed term. In that surely are signs for a people who reflect (39:43). Death and sleep resemble each other, the difference being that whereas in death the human soul is completely and permanently severed from the body, in sleep the severance is only temporary and partial. Now the scenes which a man witnesses in a dream cannot be called purely mental or spiritual, because he has a body also in his dreams and finds himself sometimes in gardens and streams, and eats fruits and drinks milk. It is hard to say that the contents of dreams are only mental states. The milk enjoyed in a dream is no doubt a real experience, but no one can say that it is the material milk found in this world. Dreams have a meaning of their own. For instance, eating mangoes in a dream symbolizes a righteous child or a righteous heart; eating grapes signifies love and fear of God; and eating bananas, a good and lawful subsistence which is also easy of attainment. In short, the spiritual blessings of the next life will not be a mere subjective realization of the gifts of God with which we become familiar in this world. As a matter of fact, what we enjoy here is just a representation of the real and true gifts of God which man will find in the next world.
Again, gardens represent faith; and streams, good actions. Gardens cannot prosper without streams, nor faith without good actions. Therefore faith and actions are inseparable for the attainment of salvation. In the next world, gardens will remind the believers of their faith in this life and streams will remind them of their good works. They will know, then, that their faith and good works have not gone in vain.
The flowing of streams or rivers beneath the gardens also implies that every person in Heaven will have a free and unrestricted enjoyment of his portion. In this world, a single stream often serves several gardens and there is the possibility of a quarrel over it; but in Heaven each garden will have its own stream exclusively meant for itself. See also 10:10.
It is wrong to conclude from the words, This is what was given us before, that in Heaven the believers will be given such fruit as they will have enjoyed in this world, because, as already explained, the two are not the same. The fruit of the next world will, in fact, be the image of the quality of their own faith. When they will eat it, they will at once recognize and remember that it is the fruit of the faith they had in this world; and it will be out of gratitude for this that they will say: This is what was given us before.
The expression rendered as, was given us, may also mean, 'was promised us'; and in this sense it would mean, this is what was promised to us in the world.
The word متشابھا (mutually resembling) refers to the resemblance between the acts of worship performed by believers in this world and the fruits thereof in Heaven. The acts of worship performed in this life will appear to believers as fruit in the next. The more sincere and the more appropriate a man’s worship, the more will he enjoy his portion of the fruit in Paradise and the better in quality will it be. It, therefore, lies in one’s own power to improve the quality of one’s fruit as one likes.
The expression, mutually resembling, also implies that in Paradise one spiritual food will completely harmonize with the other, so that the possibility of spiritual disease will be eliminated altogether. It also means that the food in Heaven will be suited to each and every individual and to his stage of progress and degree of development.
The words, they will abide, signify that the believers will go on abiding in Heaven and will not be subject to any change or decay. Man dies only when he cannot assimilate food or when someone kills him. But since the food of Paradise will be perfectly suited to every individual and since man will have pure and peaceful companions, death and decay will automatically disappear.
The Faithful will also have pure mates in Heaven. A good wife is a joy and a comfort. The Faithful try to have good wives in this world, and they will have good and virtuous company in the next. Yet these joys of Heaven are not physical.
A typical Christian comment on this subject is made by Sir William Muir: "It is very remarkable that the notices in the Coran of this voluptuous paradise are almost entirely confined to a time when, whatever the tendency of his desires, Mohammad was living chaste and temperate with a single wife of three score years of age. It is noteworthy that in the Medina Surahs, that is, in all the voluminous revelations of the ten years following the Hegira women are only twice referred to as constituting one of the delights of paradise and on both occasions in these simple words: 'And to them (believers) there shall be therein pure wives'. Was it that the soul of Mohammad had at that period no longings after what he had then to satiety the enjoyment of? Or that a closer contact with Jewish principles and morality repressed the budding pruriency of the revelation, and covered with merited confusion the picture of his sensual paradise which had been drawn at Mecca?" (Muir, page 76).
It is amazing how these Christian critics with pretensions to culture and learning will draw on sheer speculation to attack the honour of a Teacher who is held in the deepest reverence and devotion by many millions of men and women all over the world. They seem emboldened to do so, because Christians today hold political sway over the Muslims. A few centuries of power have made them forget that Muslims ruled over Christendom for a full 1,000 years, and during this time they never said anything unbecoming about Jesus. They respected Christian susceptibilities when Christians were quite unprotected and were much weaker than Muslims are today. Would to God Christians did not feel so elated!
Sir William conveniently ignores the fact that there are other things besides women which are mentioned in the Meccan chapters and to which there is no reference in the Medinite chapters. We read in the Meccan chapters that there will be wine, honey and rivers of milk in Paradise. Was the Holy Prophet deprived even of these things at Mecca that he should have compensated himself by imagining them in Paradise? Nothing could be more absurd than this. Personally the Holy Prophet was much better off at Mecca than he was at Medina. His rich wife Khadijah was then alive and she had placed all her wealth at his disposal. By the time he reached Medina, most of this wealth had been spent in good works and the Holy Prophet was left a poor man with little to live on. If the picture of Paradise was an imaged compensation for his wants, it should have emerged at Medina instead of at Mecca.
Supposing Sir William is right, cannot critics of Christianity say justifiably that Jesus imagined himself the king of the Jews because he was persecuted everywhere? Could they not also say that as Jesus saw nothing of sex life in this world, he remained obsessed with the idea of a second advent and imagined himself a bridegroom taking no less than five virgins for wives? In the words of the New Testament, he is reported to have said: "Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom. And five of them were foolish, and five were wise. For the foolish, when they took their lamps, took no oil with them: but the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps…And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps are going out. But the wise answered, saying, Peradventure there will not be enough for us and you: go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. And while they went away to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage feast; and the door was shut" (Matt. 25:1-10). A bridegroom surrounded by a bevy of virgins—is not this the Heaven of Jesus’ imagination?
But to revert to the subject; the disbelievers at Mecca used to taunt the Muslims about their poverty, saying they had nothing of the good things which they had, so God took over their own phrases and said that the rewards which believers would have in Paradise would be even better. When Islam was established at Medina, the disbelievers gave up their taunts. So God also dropped the earlier descriptions of Paradise. The descriptions in their deep significance, however, hold for all time.
At Mecca, moreover, it was necessary to explain and emphasize the basic belief of Islam. Therefore, greater detail of doctrine is found in the Meccan chapters, and as Paradise, the abode of believers in the afterlife, is an important item of belief, it is dealt with in detail in them. At Medina, on the contrary, practical matters like personal ethics and social legislation became more important. Therefore, greater attention was given to them in the Medinite chapters. The Meccan Surahs also abound in descriptions of Hell. What are they a compensation for?
Sir William Muir also suggests that the Holy Prophet changed his views about Paradise under the influence of the Jews and the Christians of Medina. But he forgets that the stock criticism made by Christian writers is that some Christian slaves had taught the Holy Prophet the Christian scriptures, the substance of which was incorporated in the Quran. Sir William himself alleges that the Holy Prophetlearnt Christianity from Suhaib, a Roman slave at Mecca (The Life of Mahomet, p.67). If the Holy Prophet at Mecca already knew the Christian teachings, he need not have waited for their influence until his arrival at Medina. In point of fact, in the Jewish and the Christian scriptures, there are no descriptions of Paradise. The Jews and the Christians have remained so engrossed in the affairs of this life that their Books do not say much about the life to come. The promises made by their Prophets about the next life have always been taken by them to pertain only to this life. It cannot be imagined that anybody could be influenced by such a teaching.
b
3:16, 134, 196, 199; 4:14, 58, 123; 5:13, 86; 7:44; 9:72, 89, 100; 10:10; 13:36; 22:15, 24; 25:11; 2:18; 47:16; 58:23; 61:13; 64:10.
c
3:16; 4:58.
29T
古兰经» 教导说, 每一种被创造出来的东西, 为了它充分的发展都需要一个配偶。天园中, 正直的男女将有纯洁的配偶来完成他们的精神发展, 成全他们的幸福。他们将成为哪种配偶, 只是在后世才能真正认识。
29U
这节经文简单描绘了信教者后世将受得的酬报。批评伊斯兰教的人对这一描绘提出了各种各样的异议。这种批评的基础是, 完全误解了伊斯兰教对后世赐福的教导。«古兰经» 着重地声言人们是无法知道那些赐福的性质的 (32:18)。相传穆圣曾经说过: “没有眼睛看到过它们, 也没有耳朵听到过它们, 也没有人们的头脑能想象它们” (布哈里)。自然会产生这样一个问题:为什么后世赐福的名称要用这个世界的物质东西来称呼?这是因为 «古兰经» 中的话不是仅对智力高的人们说的, 因此要用大家都能懂得的简单的语言。在描绘后世赐福时, «古兰经» 中用的一般都是这个世界上看来是好的东西的名称, 并告诉信教者他们将在后世以较好的形式来得到所有这些东西。为了显示这种重要对照, 才使用熟悉的用词, 否则, 在今世欢乐与来生赐福之间就会没有共同的东西。而且, 根据伊斯兰教教义, 将来的生命在这种意义上并不是精神的, 即:并不只是由内心状态组成的, 即使在将来的生命, 人的灵魂也还有一个身体, 不过那个身体不是物质的。人们可由梦境形成一些这种观念。一个人在梦中见到的许多景象不能称为内心的或纯精神的, 因为在那种状态下他也有身体。有时发现他自己在流着河水的天园中, 吃着果实、喝着牛奶。很难说梦中的情况只是内心的状态。在梦中快活地喝着牛奶, 无疑是一种经验, 但没有人能说这是他在这个世界上喝的物质的牛奶。来生的精神幸福不会只是我们今世享受的主的馈赠的主观现实。我们今生有的东西仅是人们在来生将看到的主的真实馈赐的一种表现。此外,”天园” 代表信仰,”河流” 代表善行。天园无河流则不能旺盛, 信仰也不可无善行。因此, 为达到灵魂的拯救, 信仰与善行不可分离。在后世, 天园将提醒信教者们今生的信仰而河流将提醒他们的善行。他们会知道, 信仰与善行不是徒劳的。如果从 “这是我们以前受赐的” 这句话中得出结论说: 在天园中信教者将会得到他们在今生享受的这样的果实, 那是错误的。因为, 正如已说明了的那样, 这两种赏赐并不是等同的。后世的果实, 实际上是他们自身信仰品质的形象。当他们在吃这些果实时, 他们立刻认识到也记起这是他们今生信仰的果实; 他们为了感激这种情况, 就说: “这是我们以前受赐的。” 这句话也可意味着,”这是过去答应给我们的东西。”
2
تَجْرِیْ مِنْ تَحْتِھَا الْاَنْھٰرُ سے مراد یہ ہے کہ وہ نہریں ان باغوں سے تعلق رکھتی ہیں اور یہ ظاہر ہے کہ جس شخص کا باغ ہوگا اس میں بہنے والی نہر بھی اسی کی ملکیت ہوگی۔ پس تَجْرِیْ مِنْ تَحْتِھَا الْاَنْھٰرُ کے الفاظ رکھ کر یہ بتانا مقصود ہے کہ جنت میں بہنے والی نہریں مومنوں کی ملکیت ہوں گی۔
3
اَزْوَاجٌ جوڑے یعنی ایسے وجود جن کے ساتھ مل کر ان کی تمام ترقیات اور تمام آرام مکمل ہوں گے۔ قرآن کریم سے معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ سوائے ذات باری کے ہر چیز ایک جوڑے کی محتاج ہے۔ اس قاعدہ کے تحت جنتی بھی جوڑے کے محتاج ہوں گے خواہ مرد ہوں خواہ عورتیں۔ باقی رہا یہ سوال کہ وہ جوڑے کس قسم کے ہوں گے یہ تفصیل اللہ تعالیٰ کے علم میں ہے انسان اس کو تفصیلاً اسی وقت معلوم کرے گا جب وہ جنت میں جائے گا۔
a
3:16, 134, 196, 199; 4:14, 58, 123; 5:13, 86; 7:44; 9:72, 89, 100; 10:10; 13:36; 22:15, 24; 25:11; 32:20; 47:16; 58:23; 61:13; 64:10.
b
3:16; 4:58.
32
Important Words:
بشر (give glad tidings) is derived from بشر (bashshara), i.e. he gave glad tidings, which again is derived from بشر(bashara). They say بشر i.e. he laid bare its skin. Thus البشرة means, the outer and visible part of the skin. So بشر(bashshara) means, he gave or imparted news which changed the colour of the listener. The word has generally come to be used in connection with good or happy news. But it is also sometimes used in connection with bad news (e.g. 3:22). بشیر means, one who announces good news to a people or a person. All Prophets are spoken of as بشیر and نذیر i.e. givers of good news to those who believe in them and givers of bad news to those who reject them (Aqrab & Mufradat).
الصالحات (good works) is the plural of الصالحة which is derived from the verb صلح (the opposite of فسد) meaning, he or it became good or suitable and proper. ھذا الشیء یصلح لك means, this thing is suitable to you or is fit or meet for you (Aqrab). So الصالحات would be used about all those deeds and actions which are not only good intrinsically but are also meet and suitable. See also under 2:12.
جنات (gardens) which is the plural of جنة (a garden) is derived from جن meaning, it veiled, concealed, or covered a thing. So جنة means, any garden having trees by which the ground is covered or concealed; an orchard or garden having luxuriousness and denseness of verdure (Aqrab & Lane). Heaven has been called جنة or garden, because: (1) the mercy of God will 'cover' its dwellers just as trees in an orchard cover the ground thereof; or (2) because the blessings of Heaven are 'hidden' from the eyes of man"; or again (3) because Heaven is like a garden in which the trees represent good faith and the streams good actions.
الانھار (streams) is the plural of نھر (nahr) or نھر (nahar). They say نھرالماء i.e. the water flowed on the earth and cut out a channel for itself. Thus نھر (nahr) or نھر (nahar) means, a channel through which a stream or a river flows; a stream or river itself. نھر (nahar) also means, abundance (Aqrab).
ازواج (mates) is the plural of زوج which signifies, anything that is one of a pair or couple; it does not mean a pair but only one of a pair, whether male or female (Aqrab). The word زوج also means, a comrade (Lane).
خالدون (shall abide) is derived fromخلد which means, he remained and lived on. خلدبمکان means, he stayed or abided in a place. خلود means, staying on, or living without change or deterioration for a long time but not necessarily forever (Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
This verse gives a brief description of the rewards which the believers will have in the next world.
Critics of Islam have raised all sorts of objections to this description. They say that: (1) The promise of such rewards is only an appeal to greed and a faith based upon greed is not worth the name. (2) The Quran promises material rewards to the believers and this is objectionable. (3) If the rewards of the next world are going to be material, then it must be supposed that the same body which one has in this life will be resurrected after death and this is against all reason, because this body perishes and the particles of one body are used in the making of several other bodies. To whom and to how many will then the same body be given in the next world? (4) Believers are promised wives in Heaven which shows that sex relations will continue in the next world. An appeal to sex is very objectionable for spiritual ends. Sex relations are necessary only for the continuation of the race in this world. Why should there be such a thing in the next? (5) The Quranic Paradise appears to be a place of luxury and sensual pleasures. There is thus nothing spiritual about the Islamic conception of the next life.
This criticism is based on a failure to understand the real Islamic teaching. The Quran has made it clear that in this life it is not possible for man to comprehend the nature of the rewards of the next. It says: No soul knows what joy of the eyes is kept hidden for them, as a reward for their actions (32:18). That is to say, whatever the Quran says about Heaven and Hell is only metaphorical. The descriptions are not to be taken in the sense in which they are ordinarily taken in this world. The Holy Prophet says of the blessings of the next world: "No eye has seen them, nor has any ear heard of them; nor can the mind of man form any conception of them" (Bukhari). If the blessings of the next life are to be like the joys of this life, we should be able to form some idea of them, no matter how remote they may be. The blessings of the next life, therefore, must be quite different from the blessings of this life.
At another place in the Quran we read: The similitude of the Heaven promised to the God-fearing is that through it flow streams; its fruit is everlasting, and so is its shade. That is the reward of those who are righteous, and the reward of the disbelievers is Fire (13:36). Now the fruit of this world is not everlasting, so in order to be everlasting the fruit of the next world as well as its streams will have to be taken as something other than material. Again we read: A similitude of the Paradise promised to the righteous: Therein are rivers of water which corrupts not; and rivers of milk of which the taste changes not; and rivers of wine, a delight to those who drink; and rivers of clarified honey (47:16). There is nothing material in this. About the wine of Heaven we read: Wherein there will be no intoxication, nor will they be exhausted thereby (37:48). Again, And their Lord will give them to drink a beverage that is pure (76:22). Thus, wine in Heaven will not only be pure itself but will purify the drinkers as well. Elsewhere the Quran says that the pure wine of Paradise will be tempered with Tasnim (83:28), which means 'abundance' and 'height '. In the cup of wine that will pass from hand to hand in Heaven God says there will be neither vanity nor sin (52:24). As against this, the wine of this world is described in the Quran as: Wine and the game of hazard and idols and divining arrows are only an abomination of Satan’s handiwork. So shun each one of them that you may prosper. Satan desires only to create enmity and hatred among you by means of wine and the game of hazard and to keep you back from the remembrance of Allah and from Prayer (5:91, 92). This proves that the wine of the next world is quite different; it is pure and purifying and nothing material.
The blessings of Heaven have indeed nothing in common with their counterparts of this world except the name. Ibn ‘Abbas, the Prophet’s cousin, also says the same thing (Jarir).
Now the question arises: Why have the blessings of Heaven been given the names used of material things in this world? This is so because Islam is meant for all kinds of people. It does not address only the intellectually advanced but also all others. Therefore it uses simple words which can be understood by all. The disbelievers used to say that the Prophet disallowed the good things of the world, and his followers were thus deprived of all blessings. Therefore, while describing the blessings in store for the Muslims, God used the names of things generally looked upon as good in this world and told the believers that they would get all these things in a better form. The water of this world spoils, but believers would have water in the next which will not spoil. Gardens are blessings but they decay; so believers will have gardens which will last forever. The unbelievers drank intoxicating wine which made them drunk and which dulled their senses; but the wine which the believers will get in Heaven will be pure and purifying. It is to bring out this important contrast that familiar words are used; otherwise there is nothing common between the delights of this world and the blessings of the next.
It may be added here that, according to Islam, the next life is not spiritual in the sense that it will just consist of a mental state and nothing else. Even in the next life the human soul will have a kind of body; only, it will not be material. One can glean some idea of this from the phenomenon of dreams. The Quran says: Allah takes the souls of human beings at the time of their death; and (He also takes the souls of), those that have not died, during their sleep. Then He retains those against which He has decreed death, and sends (back) the others till an appointed term. In that surely are signs for a people who reflect (39:43). Death and sleep resemble each other, the difference being that whereas in death the human soul is completely and permanently severed from the body, in sleep the severance is only temporary and partial. Now the scenes which a man witnesses in a dream cannot be called purely mental or spiritual, because he has a body also in his dreams and finds himself sometimes in gardens and streams, and eats fruits and drinks milk. It is hard to say that the contents of dreams are only mental states. The milk enjoyed in a dream is no doubt a real experience, but no one can say that it is the material milk found in this world. Dreams have a meaning of their own. For instance, eating mangoes in a dream symbolizes a righteous child or a righteous heart; eating grapes signifies love and fear of God; and eating bananas, a good and lawful subsistence which is also easy of attainment. In short, the spiritual blessings of the next life will not be a mere subjective realization of the gifts of God with which we become familiar in this world. As a matter of fact, what we enjoy here is just a representation of the real and true gifts of God which man will find in the next world.
Again, gardens represent faith; and streams, good actions. Gardens cannot prosper without streams, nor faith without good actions. Therefore faith and actions are inseparable for the attainment of salvation. In the next world, gardens will remind the believers of their faith in this life and streams will remind them of their good works. They will know, then, that their faith and good works have not gone in vain.
The flowing of streams or rivers beneath the gardens also implies that every person in Heaven will have a free and unrestricted enjoyment of his portion. In this world, a single stream often serves several gardens and there is the possibility of a quarrel over it; but in Heaven each garden will have its own stream exclusively meant for itself. See also 10:10.
It is wrong to conclude from the words, This is what was given us before, that in Heaven the believers will be given such fruit as they will have enjoyed in this world, because, as already explained, the two are not the same. The fruit of the next world will, in fact, be the image of the quality of their own faith. When they will eat it, they will at once recognize and remember that it is the fruit of the faith they had in this world; and it will be out of gratitude for this that they will say: This is what was given us before.
The expression rendered as, was given us, may also mean, 'was promised us'; and in this sense it would mean, this is what was promised to us in the world.
The word متشابھا (mutually resembling) refers to the resemblance between the acts of worship performed by believers in this world and the fruits thereof in Heaven. The acts of worship performed in this life will appear to believers as fruit in the next. The more sincere and the more appropriate a man’s worship, the more will he enjoy his portion of the fruit in Paradise and the better in quality will it be. It, therefore, lies in one’s own power to improve the quality of one’s fruit as one likes.
The expression, mutually resembling, also implies that in Paradise one spiritual food will completely harmonize with the other, so that the possibility of spiritual disease will be eliminated altogether. It also means that the food in Heaven will be suited to each and every individual and to his stage of progress and degree of development.
The words, they will abide, signify that the believers will go on abiding in Heaven and will not be subject to any change or decay. Man dies only when he cannot assimilate food or when someone kills him. But since the food of Paradise will be perfectly suited to every individual and since man will have pure and peaceful companions, death and decay will automatically disappear.
The Faithful will also have pure mates in Heaven. A good wife is a joy and a comfort. The Faithful try to have good wives in this world, and they will have good and virtuous company in the next. Yet these joys of Heaven are not physical.
A typical Christian comment on this subject is made by Sir William Muir: "It is very remarkable that the notices in the Coran of this voluptuous paradise are almost entirely confined to a time when, whatever the tendency of his desires, Mohammad was living chaste and temperate with a single wife of three score years of age. It is noteworthy that in the Medina Surahs, that is, in all the voluminous revelations of the ten years following the Hegira women are only twice referred to as constituting one of the delights of paradise and on both occasions in these simple words: 'And to them (believers) there shall be therein pure wives'. Was it that the soul of Mohammad had at that period no longings after what he had then to satiety the enjoyment of? Or that a closer contact with Jewish principles and morality repressed the budding pruriency of the revelation, and covered with merited confusion the picture of his sensual paradise which had been drawn at Mecca?" (Muir, page 76).
It is amazing how these Christian critics with pretensions to culture and learning will draw on sheer speculation to attack the honour of a Teacher who is held in the deepest reverence and devotion by many millions of men and women all over the world. They seem emboldened to do so, because Christians today hold political sway over the Muslims. A few centuries of power have made them forget that Muslims ruled over Christendom for a full 1,000 years, and during this time they never said anything unbecoming about Jesus. They respected Christian susceptibilities when Christians were quite unprotected and were much weaker than Muslims are today. Would to God Christians did not feel so elated!
Sir William conveniently ignores the fact that there are other things besides women which are mentioned in the Meccan chapters and to which there is no reference in the Medinite chapters. We read in the Meccan chapters that there will be wine, honey and rivers of milk in Paradise. Was the Holy Prophet deprived even of these things at Mecca that he should have compensated himself by imagining them in Paradise? Nothing could be more absurd than this. Personally the Holy Prophet was much better off at Mecca than he was at Medina. His rich wife Khadijah was then alive and she had placed all her wealth at his disposal. By the time he reached Medina, most of this wealth had been spent in good works and the Holy Prophet was left a poor man with little to live on. If the picture of Paradise was an imaged compensation for his wants, it should have emerged at Medina instead of at Mecca.
Supposing Sir William is right, cannot critics of Christianity say justifiably that Jesus imagined himself the king of the Jews because he was persecuted everywhere? Could they not also say that as Jesus saw nothing of sex life in this world, he remained obsessed with the idea of a second advent and imagined himself a bridegroom taking no less than five virgins for wives? In the words of the New Testament, he is reported to have said: "Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom. And five of them were foolish, and five were wise. For the foolish, when they took their lamps, took no oil with them: but the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps…And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps are going out. But the wise answered, saying, Peradventure there will not be enough for us and you: go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. And while they went away to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage feast; and the door was shut" (Matt. 25:1-10). A bridegroom surrounded by a bevy of virgins—is not this the Heaven of Jesus’ imagination?
But to revert to the subject; the disbelievers at Mecca used to taunt the Muslims about their poverty, saying they had nothing of the good things which they had, so God took over their own phrases and said that the rewards which believers would have in Paradise would be even better. When Islam was established at Medina, the disbelievers gave up their taunts. So God also dropped the earlier descriptions of Paradise. The descriptions in their deep significance, however, hold for all time.
At Mecca, moreover, it was necessary to explain and emphasize the basic belief of Islam. Therefore, greater detail of doctrine is found in the Meccan chapters, and as Paradise, the abode of believers in the afterlife, is an important item of belief, it is dealt with in detail in them. At Medina, on the contrary, practical matters like personal ethics and social legislation became more important. Therefore, greater attention was given to them in the Medinite chapters. The Meccan Surahs also abound in descriptions of Hell. What are they a compensation for?
Sir William Muir also suggests that the Holy Prophet changed his views about Paradise under the influence of the Jews and the Christians of Medina. But he forgets that the stock criticism made by Christian writers is that some Christian slaves had taught the Holy Prophet the Christian scriptures, the substance of which was incorporated in the Quran. Sir William himself alleges that the Holy Prophetlearnt Christianity from Suhaib, a Roman slave at Mecca (The Life of Mahomet, p.67). If the Holy Prophet at Mecca already knew the Christian teachings, he need not have waited for their influence until his arrival at Medina. In point of fact, in the Jewish and the Christian scriptures, there are no descriptions of Paradise. The Jews and the Christians have remained so engrossed in the affairs of this life that their Books do not say much about the life to come. The promises made by their Prophets about the next life have always been taken by them to pertain only to this life. It cannot be imagined that anybody could be influenced by such a teaching.
a
3:16, 134, 196, 199; 4:14, 58, 123; 5:13, 86; 7:44; 9:72, 89, 100; 10:10; 13:36; 22:15, 24; 25:11; 2:18; 47:16; 58:23; 61:13; 64:10.
b
3:16; 4:58.
46A
The Qur’an teaches that every created thing stands in need of a mate for its full development. In Paradise righteous men and women will have pure mates for perfecting their spiritual development and completing their happiness. What kind of mates these will be, will be realized only in the Hereafter.
47
This verse gives a brief description of the rewards which the believers will have in the next world. Critics of Islam have raised all sorts of objections to this description. The criticism is based upon a complete misunderstanding of the Islamic teaching about heavenly blessings. The Qur’an emphatically declares that it is beyond human mind to comprehend their nature (32:18). The Holy Prophet is reported to have said: "No eye has seen them, nor has any ear heard of them, nor can the mind of man conceive of them" (Bukhari). The question naturally arises, why have the blessings of Heaven been given the names used for material things in this world? This is because the address of the Qur’an is not merely to those people who are intellectually advanced. Therefore, it has used simple words which can be understood by all. While describing the heavenly blessings, the Qur’an has used the names of things generally looked upon as good in this world, and believers are told that they would get all these thi
وَقُلْنَا يَٰٓـَٔادَمُ ٱسْكُنْ أَنتَ وَزَوْجُكَ ٱلْجَنَّةَ وَكُلَا مِنْهَا رَغَدًا حَيْثُ شِئْتُمَا وَلَا تَقْرَبَا هَٰذِهِ ٱلشَّجَرَةَ فَتَكُونَا مِنَ ٱلظَّٰلِمِينَ
7:20, 23; 20:117-118.
جَنَّةْ (Jannah, 果园) 这词出现在本节经文中并不是指天园或天园, 而是指阿丹最初居住的像果园一样的地方。它不能指后世天园; 首先, 因为它是让阿丹在大地上居住的地方 (2:37); 其次, 天园是一个人一旦进入就不会被驱逐的地方 (15:49), 而阿丹被迫离开了在本节经文中所提到的 جَنَّةْ (果园)。这表明阿丹最初居住的果园就是这个大地上的一处, 它得到这个名称是因为它肥沃的土壤和大片青葱的草木。新近的研究表明这一地方就是位于伊拉克的巴比伦或亚述附近的伊甸园 (Enc. Brit. “Ur”条目)。
“那儿在你俩愿意的地方可以丰盛地食用,”这一句表明阿丹生活的地方还没有受任何人管辖, 可以称为赐予阿丹的 “安拉的土地”, 从而使他成为他所纵览的一切的主人。
按照 «圣经» 所说, 那被禁的 شَجَرَة (Shajarah, 树) 是辨别善恶的树 (创世记2:17)。但依照 «古兰经» 所说, 吃了禁果以后, 阿丹 (亚当) 和哈娲 (夏娃) 变成裸体, 这表明这树不同于认识善恶的源泉, 却是罪恶的根源, 它使阿丹显现了脆弱。«古兰经» 的说法显然是正确的, 因为剥夺人的知识, 就等于使他不能达到做人的目的。可是, «古兰经» 和 «圣经» 在这一点上的看法似乎一致, 即那棵树并不是一颗真正的树, 而只是一个象征, 因为大家知道, 大地上并不存在带有以上任一特性的树, 这种特性就是能使人变得赤裸, 或给他善良或邪恶知识。因此, 这棵树一定是象征着别的事物。شَجَرَة 还意味着争吵。在别处, «古兰经» 也提到两种 شَجَرَة (树): (1) (شَجَرَة طَيِّبَة (Shajarah Tayyibah, 善良的树) 和 (2) شَجَرَة خَبِيْثَة (Shajarah Khabithah, 邪恶的树), 参阅14:25和27。圣洁的事物和圣洁的教义被比拟为前者, 而不圣洁的事物和不圣洁的观念被比拟为后者。鉴于这些解释, 本节经文则表明, (1) 阿丹被嘱咐避免争吵; (2) 他告诫防止邪恶的事物。
7:20, 23; 20:117-118.
The word Jannah (garden) occurring in this verse does not refer to Heaven or Paradise but simply to the garden-like place where Adam was first made to live. It cannot refer to Heaven; first, because it was on the earth that Adam was made to live (2:37); secondly, Heaven is a place from which no one, who once enters it, is ever expelled (15:49), while Adam was made to quit the Jannah (garden) spoken of in this verse. This shows that the Jannah or garden in which Adam first dwelt was a place on this very earth which was given this name on account of the fertility of its soil and the abundance of its verdure. Recent researches go to show that the place was the Garden of Eden which lay near Babylon in Iraq or Assyria (Enc. Brit. under "Ur").
The expression, eat therefrom plentifully wherever you will, indicates that the place where Adam lived had not yet come under anybody’s jurisdiction and was what may be termed "God’s land" which was given to Adam who was thus made, as it were, the lord of all he surveyed.
According to the Bible, the forbidden Shajarah (tree) was the tree of the knowledge of good and evil (Gen. 2: 17). But according to the Qur’an, after having eaten of the forbidden fruit, Adam and Eve became naked which signifies that, unlike knowledge which is a source of goodness, the tree was a source of evil, which made Adam exhibit a weakness. The Quranic view is evidently correct, because to deprive man of knowledge was to defeat the very purpose for which he had been brought into being. The Qur’an and the Bible seem, however, to agree on the point that the tree was not a real one, but only a symbol, because no tree with either of the above characteristics, i.e. making a man naked or giving him knowledge of good or evil, is known to exist on the face of the earth. So the tree must represent something else. Shajarah also means a quarrel. Elsewhere, the Qur’an makes mention of two kinds of Shajarah: (1) Shajaratu Tayyibah (good tree) and (2) Shajaratu Khabithah (
7:20, 23; 20:117, 118.
Important Words:
شجرة (tree) is the singular of شجر (trees). It is derived from the verb شجر. The Arabs say شجرالامربینھم i.e. the affair or case became complicated and confused so as to be a subject of disagreement and difference between them. شجرة means, a tree, because of the intermixing or confusion of its branches. شجرة also signifies, the stock or origin of a man. They say, ھومن شجرة طیبة i.e. he is of a good stock or origin (Lane).
ظالمین (wrongdoers) is the plural of ظالم being derived from ظلم which means: (1) he put a thing in the wrong place or in a place not its own; (2) he made one suffer loss; (3) he transgressed or committed a wrong. A ظالم is thus one who does an inappropriate or improper thing; or one who commits a wrong; or one who makes someone suffer a loss (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
The word جنة (garden) occurring in this verse does not refer to Heaven or Paradise but simply to the garden-like place where Adam was first made to live. It cannot refer to Heaven: firstly, because it was on the earth that Adam was made to live, as the words, I am about to place a vicegerent in the earth, occurring in 2:31 clearly indicate.
Secondly, Heaven is a place from which no one who once enters it will ever be expelled (15:49), whereas Adam was made to quit the جنة (garden) spoken of in this verse. This shows that the جنة or garden in which Adam first dwelt was a place on this very earth which was given this name on account of the fertility of its soil and the abundance of its verdure. Recent researches go to show that the place where Adam was made to dwell was the garden of Eden which lay near Babylon in Iraq or Assyria.
According to the Bible, the forbidden شجرة (tree) was the tree of the knowledge of good and evil (Gen. 2:17). But we learn from the Quran that after having eaten of the forbidden fruit, Adam and Eve became naked which means that, unlike knowledge which is a source of goodness, the tree was a source of evil, making Adam exhibit a weakness. The Quranic view is evidently correct, because to deprive man of knowledge was to defeat the very purpose for which he had been brought into being. The Quran and the Bible seem, however, to agree on the point that the tree was not a real one, but only a symbol, because no tree with either of the above characteristics, i.e. making a man naked or giving him knowledge of good or evil, exists on the face of the globe. So the tree must represent something else.
As explained above, the word شجرة also means a quarrel. Says the Quran: But no, by thy Lord, they are not believers until they make thee judge in all that is in dispute between them (4:66).
Elsewhere, the Quran makes mention of two kinds of شجرة (1) شجرة طیبة (good tree) and (2) شجرة خبیثة (evil tree) for which see 14:25 & 27. Pure things and pure teachings are likened to the former, and impure things and impure thoughts are likened to the latter. In the light of these explanations, the verse would mean: (1) that Adam was enjoined to avoid quarrels; (2) that he was warned against evil things, because although the verse does not specify evil or good, yet the prohibition cannot but refer to impure and evil things.
The expression, eat therefrom plentifully wherever you will, indicates that the place where Adam lived had not yet come under the jurisdiction of anybody and was what may be termed "God’s land" which was given to Adam who was thus made lord of all he surveyed.
The concluding clause, lest you be of ظالمین or wrongdoers, means that the result of approaching the prohibited شجرة would be that Adam would become one of those who do not observe propriety in their actions for, as explained under Important Words, ظلم means, putting a thing at a wrong place.
a
7:20, 23; 20:117-118.
42
جَنَّةْ (Jannah, 果园) 这词出现在本节经文中并不是指天园或天园, 而是指阿丹最初居住的像果园一样的地方。它不能指后世天园; 首先, 因为它是让阿丹在大地上居住的地方 (2:37); 其次, 天园是一个人一旦进入就不会被驱逐的地方 (15:49), 而阿丹被迫离开了在本节经文中所提到的 جَنَّةْ (果园)。这表明阿丹最初居住的果园就是这个大地上的一处, 它得到这个名称是因为它肥沃的土壤和大片青葱的草木。新近的研究表明这一地方就是位于伊拉克的巴比伦或亚述附近的伊甸园 (Enc. Brit. “Ur”条目)。
43
“那儿在你俩愿意的地方可以丰盛地食用,”这一句表明阿丹生活的地方还没有受任何人管辖, 可以称为赐予阿丹的 “安拉的土地”, 从而使他成为他所纵览的一切的主人。
44
按照 «圣经» 所说, 那被禁的 شَجَرَة (Shajarah, 树) 是辨别善恶的树 (创世记2:17)。但依照 «古兰经» 所说, 吃了禁果以后, 阿丹 (亚当) 和哈娲 (夏娃) 变成裸体, 这表明这树不同于认识善恶的源泉, 却是罪恶的根源, 它使阿丹显现了脆弱。«古兰经» 的说法显然是正确的, 因为剥夺人的知识, 就等于使他不能达到做人的目的。可是, «古兰经» 和 «圣经» 在这一点上的看法似乎一致, 即那棵树并不是一颗真正的树, 而只是一个象征, 因为大家知道, 大地上并不存在带有以上任一特性的树, 这种特性就是能使人变得赤裸, 或给他善良或邪恶知识。因此, 这棵树一定是象征着别的事物。شَجَرَة 还意味着争吵。在别处, «古兰经» 也提到两种 شَجَرَة (树): (1) (شَجَرَة طَيِّبَة (Shajarah Tayyibah, 善良的树) 和 (2) شَجَرَة خَبِيْثَة (Shajarah Khabithah, 邪恶的树), 参阅14:25和27。圣洁的事物和圣洁的教义被比拟为前者, 而不圣洁的事物和不圣洁的观念被比拟为后者。鉴于这些解释, 本节经文则表明, (1) 阿丹被嘱咐避免争吵; (2) 他告诫防止邪恶的事物。
a
7:20, 23; 20:117, 118.
42
Important Words:
شجرة (tree) is the singular of شجر (trees). It is derived from the verb شجر. The Arabs say شجرالامربینھم i.e. the affair or case became complicated and confused so as to be a subject of disagreement and difference between them. شجرة means, a tree, because of the intermixing or confusion of its branches. شجرة also signifies, the stock or origin of a man. They say, ھومن شجرة طیبة i.e. he is of a good stock or origin (Lane).
ظالمین (wrongdoers) is the plural of ظالم being derived from ظلم which means: (1) he put a thing in the wrong place or in a place not its own; (2) he made one suffer loss; (3) he transgressed or committed a wrong. A ظالم is thus one who does an inappropriate or improper thing; or one who commits a wrong; or one who makes someone suffer a loss (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
The word جنة (garden) occurring in this verse does not refer to Heaven or Paradise but simply to the garden-like place where Adam was first made to live. It cannot refer to Heaven: firstly, because it was on the earth that Adam was made to live, as the words, I am about to place a vicegerent in the earth, occurring in 2:31 clearly indicate.
Secondly, Heaven is a place from which no one who once enters it will ever be expelled (15:49), whereas Adam was made to quit the جنة (garden) spoken of in this verse. This shows that the جنة or garden in which Adam first dwelt was a place on this very earth which was given this name on account of the fertility of its soil and the abundance of its verdure. Recent researches go to show that the place where Adam was made to dwell was the garden of Eden which lay near Babylon in Iraq or Assyria.
According to the Bible, the forbidden شجرة (tree) was the tree of the knowledge of good and evil (Gen. 2:17). But we learn from the Quran that after having eaten of the forbidden fruit, Adam and Eve became naked which means that, unlike knowledge which is a source of goodness, the tree was a source of evil, making Adam exhibit a weakness. The Quranic view is evidently correct, because to deprive man of knowledge was to defeat the very purpose for which he had been brought into being. The Quran and the Bible seem, however, to agree on the point that the tree was not a real one, but only a symbol, because no tree with either of the above characteristics, i.e. making a man naked or giving him knowledge of good or evil, exists on the face of the globe. So the tree must represent something else.
As explained above, the word شجرة also means a quarrel. Says the Quran: But no, by thy Lord, they are not believers until they make thee judge in all that is in dispute between them (4:66).
Elsewhere, the Quran makes mention of two kinds of شجرة (1) شجرة طیبة (good tree) and (2) شجرة خبیثة (evil tree) for which see 14:25 & 27. Pure things and pure teachings are likened to the former, and impure things and impure thoughts are likened to the latter. In the light of these explanations, the verse would mean: (1) that Adam was enjoined to avoid quarrels; (2) that he was warned against evil things, because although the verse does not specify evil or good, yet the prohibition cannot but refer to impure and evil things.
The expression, eat therefrom plentifully wherever you will, indicates that the place where Adam lived had not yet come under the jurisdiction of anybody and was what may be termed "God’s land" which was given to Adam who was thus made lord of all he surveyed.
The concluding clause, lest you be of ظالمین or wrongdoers, means that the result of approaching the prohibited شجرة would be that Adam would become one of those who do not observe propriety in their actions for, as explained under Important Words, ظلم means, putting a thing at a wrong place.
a
7:20, 23; 20:117-118.
68
The word Jannah (garden) occurring in this verse does not refer to Heaven or Paradise but simply to the garden-like place where Adam was first made to live. It cannot refer to Heaven; first, because it was on the earth that Adam was made to live (2:37); secondly, Heaven is a place from which no one, who once enters it, is ever expelled (15:49), while Adam was made to quit the Jannah (garden) spoken of in this verse. This shows that the Jannah or garden in which Adam first dwelt was a place on this very earth which was given this name on account of the fertility of its soil and the abundance of its verdure. Recent researches go to show that the place was the Garden of Eden which lay near Babylon in Iraq or Assyria (Enc. Brit. under "Ur").
68A
The expression, eat therefrom plentifully wherever you will, indicates that the place where Adam lived had not yet come under anybody’s jurisdiction and was what may be termed "God’s land" which was given to Adam who was thus made, as it were, the lord of all he surveyed.
69
According to the Bible, the forbidden Shajarah (tree) was the tree of the knowledge of good and evil (Gen. 2: 17). But according to the Qur’an, after having eaten of the forbidden fruit, Adam and Eve became naked which signifies that, unlike knowledge which is a source of goodness, the tree was a source of evil, which made Adam exhibit a weakness. The Quranic view is evidently correct, because to deprive man of knowledge was to defeat the very purpose for which he had been brought into being. The Qur’an and the Bible seem, however, to agree on the point that the tree was not a real one, but only a symbol, because no tree with either of the above characteristics, i.e. making a man naked or giving him knowledge of good or evil, is known to exist on the face of the earth. So the tree must represent something else. Shajarah also means a quarrel. Elsewhere, the Qur’an makes mention of two kinds of Shajarah: (1) Shajaratu Tayyibah (good tree) and (2) Shajaratu Khabithah (
قُلْنَا ٱهْبِطُوا۟ مِنْهَا جَمِيعًا ۖ فَإِمَّا يَأْتِيَنَّكُم مِّنِّى هُدًى فَمَن تَبِعَ هُدَاىَ فَلَا خَوْفٌ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا هُمْ يَحْزَنُونَ
7:36; 20:124.
آیت میں فَاِمَّا کا لفظ ہے اور فَاء کے معنی پھر کے ہیں۔ عربی میں فَاء کو ہمیشہ پہلے رکھتے ہیں‘ مگر اردو میں اسے پیچھے رکھتے ہیں۔ اس لئے ہم نے ترجمہ میں اگر کے بعد پھر کا لفظ رکھا ہے۔
7:36; 20:124.
Important Words:
خوف (fear) is derived from خاف i.e. he feared. خوف denotes fear about the future. یحزنون (shall grieve) is derived from حزنwhich means, he felt regret, grief, and sorrow. حزنه means, he made him sorrowful. حزن (grief) generally, though not always, relates to what is past.
Commentary:
As Adam was to become the progenitor of a great race and the harbinger of a new era, a timely announcement was made to mankind through him that they should be prepared to receive guidance from their God from time to time. Thus the verse holds out the promise that among the descendants of Adam there would continue to appear great souls who would invite people to truth and guidance, and that those who followed such holy persons would attain salvation. Their hearts would be so filled with the true faith that they would enjoy peace and tranquillity of mind in all circumstances. No fear about the future or regret about the past would trouble them, as they would attain nearness to God and their hearts would be to them a paradise.
c
7:36; 20:124.
2
آیت میں فَاِمَّا کا لفظ ہے اور فَاء کے معنی پھر کے ہیں۔ عربی میں فَاء کو ہمیشہ پہلے رکھتے ہیں‘ مگر اردو میں اسے پیچھے رکھتے ہیں۔ اس لئے ہم نے ترجمہ میں اگر کے بعد پھر کا لفظ رکھا ہے۔
a
7:36; 20:124.
45
Important Words:
خوف (fear) is derived from خاف i.e. he feared. خوف denotes fear about the future. یحزنون (shall grieve) is derived from حزنwhich means, he felt regret, grief, and sorrow. حزنه means, he made him sorrowful. حزن (grief) generally, though not always, relates to what is past.
Commentary:
As Adam was to become the progenitor of a great race and the harbinger of a new era, a timely announcement was made to mankind through him that they should be prepared to receive guidance from their God from time to time. Thus the verse holds out the promise that among the descendants of Adam there would continue to appear great souls who would invite people to truth and guidance, and that those who followed such holy persons would attain salvation. Their hearts would be so filled with the true faith that they would enjoy peace and tranquillity of mind in all circumstances. No fear about the future or regret about the past would trouble them, as they would attain nearness to God and their hearts would be to them a paradise.
c
7:36; 20:124.
72
Khauf denotes fear about the future.
73
Huzn generally relates to the fear about what is past.
وَٱتَّقُوا۟ يَوْمًا لَّا تَجْزِى نَفْسٌ عَن نَّفْسٍ شَيْـًٔا وَلَا يُقْبَلُ مِنْهَا شَفَٰعَةٌ وَلَا يُؤْخَذُ مِنْهَا عَدْلٌ وَلَا هُمْ يُنصَرُونَ
2:124, 256; 19:88; 20:110; 21:29; 34:24; 39:45; 43:87; 53:27; 74:49.
2:124; 31:34; 82:20.
شَفَاعَة (Shafa‘ah, 说情), 源自 شَفَعَ (Shafa‘a) 其意思是, 他提供源出于一单独的东西与另一东西在一起, 或者把一个单独的东西与它的同类相联系 (مُفْرَدَات, Mufradat)。因此这词具有相象或类似的意义; 此词也意味着为某人说情或祈祷, 以便他得到恩惠, 他的罪恶可以根据他与说情人的关系而被饶恕, 这里还有这样的含意, 说情人的地位高于他为之说情的人的地位, 而且还与他说情的人有着深厚的关系 (مُفْرَدَات和لِسَانْ)。شَفَاعَة (说情) 要具有下列几种条件: (1) 说情者一定要与他希望向其说情而得到其恩惠的人有特别关系, 因为没有这样的关系, 他既不敢前去说情, 也不可能得到说情的效果。 (2) 要人说情的人一定与说情者具有真诚的关系, 因为后者要不是和前者有着这种真诚的关系, 谁也不愿为人去说情。 (3) 寻求说情而能得到同意的人, 一般必须是好人, 曾经作出忠诚的努力以赢得安拉的喜悦, (21:29) 只是由于他一时的软弱而陷入罪恶。 (4) 只有在得到安拉的特殊许可下才能进行说情。 (2:256; 10:4) شَفَاعَة (Shafa‘ah) 正如伊斯兰教所表明的, 实际上只是悔改的另一种形式, 因为 تَوْبَة (Taubah, 悔改) 是重修旧好的意思, 或加强松散关系的意思。因此, 虽然悔悟之门由于死亡而闭上了, 但 شَفَاعَة 即悔悟的另一种形式之门依然开着。شَفَاعَة 是安拉的仁慈显现的一种途径, 安拉不是法官而是主宰, 所以没有什么可以阻挡他对他所喜悦的人施行仁慈。
2:124, 256; 19:88; 20:110; 21:29; 34:24; 39:45; 43:87; 53:27; 74:49.
2:124; 31:34; 82:20.
Shafa‘ah is derived from Shafa‘a which means, he provided a thing which was alone with another; joined a thing to its like (Mufradat). Thus the word has the significance of likeness or similarity; also it means, interceding or praying for a person that he may be shown favour and his sins may be passed over on the ground that he is connected with the intercessor, it being also implied that the petitioner is a person of higher position than the one for whom he pleads and also has deep connection with the person with whom he intercedes (Mufradat & Lisan). Shafa‘ah (intercession) is governed by the following conditions: (1) He who intercedes must have a special connection with the person with whom he wishes to intercede and enjoys his special favour, for without such connection he dare not intercede nor can intercession be fruitful. (2) The person for whom intercession is to be made must have a true and real connection with the intercessor, for none would think of interceding for
‘Adl (ransom) means, equity or justice; equal compensation; fair and equitable ransom (Aqrab).
2:124, 256; 19:88; 20:110; 21:29; 34:24; 39:45; 43:87; 53:27; 74:49.
Important Words:
تجزی (shall serve as a substitute) is derived from جزی which means, he or it sufficed; he rendered satisfaction; he paid; he requited or recompensed. The expression جزی ھذا من ھذا or جزی ھذا عن ھذا means, this stood in the place of that, or this served as a substitute for that (Lane & Aqrab).
شفاعة (intercession) is derived from شفع which means, he provided a thing, which was alone, with another, or he joined up a single thing with another, so as to make it one of a pair or couple. The Arabs say کان وترا فشفعته i.e. it was a single thing and I joined to it another and made it one of a couple. According to Ar-Raghib الشفع signifies the adjoining a thing to its like; thus the word has the significance of likeness or similarity also. Then the verb شفع has come to mean, he interceded, because the person who intercedes for another attaches, or, as it were, joins or links up the latter to himself and thus uses his influence in his favour. Thus شفع لفلان اوفی فلان الی الامیر means, he interceded for such a person with the prince; he requested or prayed the prince to help or show favour to such a person on the ground that he was attached to him as a relation or friend or follower, etc. شفاعة therefore means, interceding or praying for a person to the effect that he may be shown favour or that his sins may be passed over, on the ground that he is connected with the intercessor or is like or similar to him, it being also implied that the petitioner is a person of higher position than the one for whom he pleads and is also connected with him with whom he intercedes, (Aqrab, Mufradat, Lane & Lisan).
عدل (ransom) means: (1) equity or justice (2) equal compensation; (3) fair and equitable ransom (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse is important. God addresses the Israelites, who claimed to be the progeny of the Prophets, saying that though it was a fact that they were descended from holy personages and He had shown special favour to them inasmuch as He had exalted them above other peoples of the age, yet as they repeatedly broke His covenant and had begun to lead wicked lives and had finally rejected the Promised Prophet, who had made his appearance in fulfilment of the prophecies contained in the Bible, they no longer deserved His blessings, but had, on the contrary, become the object of His wrath and must be prepared to render an account of their deeds. The verse under comment calls upon the Jews to prepare themselves for the Day of Retribution when they would stand alone before God and there would be none to intercede for them or help them in any other way. The fact that they were descendants of holy persons would be of no avail, nor would any substitute or ransom be accepted from them. It would indeed be a dreadful day for those who reject God’s Messengers; for on that day nothing but one’s own deeds would count.
As a criminal can count on four possible means of securing his release, God has mentioned all those means and has made it clear that none of them will avail him on the Day of Reckoning. The first idea that comes to the mind of a culprit is to prove that the offence alleged to have been committed by him was legally not committed by him at all. It was either committed by somebody else or, if it was in fact committed by him, it was committed at the instigation of another person, or another person undertook to shoulder his burden. Thus the culprit tries to secure his release by throwing the blame or the responsibility on somebody else. In view of this plea, the Quran says that (on the Day of Judgement) no soul shall serve as a substitute for another soul. If a person is really sinful, the blame will surely lie on his own head and will, by no means, be shifted to another person. Everyone will bear his own cross and there will be no atonement in the sense of one man serving as a substitute for another.
The second possible way of escape when a criminal fails to shift the responsibility to another person, is for him either to try to secure the intercession of an influential person in his favour or to enter a plea that he is related to some big personality and hence is entitled to special treatment. In reply to this, the Quran says, nor shall intercession be accepted for it. As explained above, the word شفاعة here has a twofold significance: (a) that no influential person shall be allowed to intercede for a culprit; and (b) that no culprit shall himself be allowed to put in the plea that he is related to an influential person.
The third possible means of release is for the culprit to try to secure his freedom by paying a ransom. With regard to this the Quran says, nor shall ransom be taken from it.
Finally, when a criminal sees that all other means of escape have failed, he thinks of using force and getting his release by violence. With regard to this, the Quran says: nor shall they be helped, i.e. they shall find no helpers against God.
The Quran mentions these things not by way of threat but to make the Jews realize that they should not entertain false hopes. The only way open to them was to accept the Holy Prophet whom God had raised for their own good.
Here arises a very important question. What is the teaching of Islam about شفاعة (intercession)? Does Islam hold it to be quite useless and unlawful, as would appear from the verse under comment, or does it hold certain forms of شفاعة to be useful and lawful and others to be useless and unlawful? From the teachings of the Quran and the Hadith it appears that the latter view is correct and we proceed to discuss it accordingly. It should be stated at once that the word "intercession" is a very imperfect rendering of the word شفاعة. It conveys only a part of the meaning of شفاعة and that too very imperfectly.
As explained under Important Words, the root meaning of the word شفاعة is to attach or connect or join a thing, or, for that matter, to connect or join oneself with another thing or person so as to form a pair or a couple on the basis of similarity. The Quran uses the different derivations of this word in no less than 29 different places and in all of them the root meaning of the word is retained in one form or another. The word is used in the sense of "intercession" because the person who intercedes for somebody must have a twofold connection:
Firstly, he must have a special connection with the being or person with whom he wishes to intercede, for without such connection none dare intercede nor can intercession be fruitful.
Secondly, he must also have a special connection with the person for whom he intercedes, because none can think of interceding for a person unless he is specially connected with the latter and is akin or similar to him.
In religious terminology شفاعة means intercession with God by a holy man for a sinful person. Here too the twofold connection referred to above is essential. The holy person who intercedes with God must have a special connection with Him, enjoying His special favour and being very near and dear to Him. On the other hand, he should also have real connection with the person on whose behalf he wishes to intercede; for without such connection he cannot be properly moved to intercede nor can his intercession carry much weight with God. In fact, the intercessor, on the essential basis of the aforementioned double connection, approaches God saying, as it were, "My God, I come to Thee with a special request, knowing that Thou art well pleased with me and that I enjoy Thy special favour. Here is an erring man who is sincerely connected with me but in moments of weakness he has stumbled and faltered. But as Thou art kind and good to me, O Lord, be Thou kind also to this sinful servant of Thine and pardon him his sins". This is what may be termed the essence of شفاعة as taught and, held lawful, by Islam.
From the above significance of the word it is apparent that true شفاعة is governed by the following conditions:
(1) He who intercedes must be very near and dear to God enjoying His special favour.
(2) The person for whom he wishes to intercede must have a true and real connection with him.
(3) The person in whose favour intercession is to be made must be a good person overall, only casually tempted to sin in moments of weakness; for it cannot be entertained for a moment that a habitually wicked one can enjoy a true connection with a holy person.
(4) Intercession must always be made with God’s permission; for it is God alone Who knows (a) whether a so-called holy person really stands near and dear to Him, and (b) whether the person for whom intercession is being made is truly and sincerely connected with the holy man making the intercession, for there is many a connection which looks sound and genuine from outside but is rotten from within.
(5) Each and every intercession is not necessarily lawful or fruitful. Only that intercession is lawful which fulfils all the requisite conditions.
The above view finds clear corroboration in the Islamic teachings. For instance, the Quran says: And fear the day when no soul shall serve as a substitute for another soul at all, nor shall any ransom be accepted from it, nor any شفاعة(intercession) avail it, nor shall they be helped (2:124). This verse is addressed to the Jews and signifies that, as they have rejected the Holy Prophet and thus failed to form the most important of spiritual connections, therefore no other connection or intercession will avail them on the Day of Judgement. This makes it clear that شفاعة can avail only those who accept the Messenger of the day. It cannot avail those who, by rejecting a Messenger of God, rebel against divine authority. As such people fail to form the connection that they are called upon to form, no question of شفاعة arises.
Again the Quran says: On the Day of Judgement شفاعة (intercession) shall not avail any person except him for whom God grants permission and with whose word (i.e. with whose expression of faith) He is pleased (20:110). This verse throws light on three very important points:
(a) That if, on the one hand, there are some whom شفاعة (intercession) will not avail, on the other hand, there are others whom it will certainly avail.
(b) But it will avail only those for whom God grants special permission.
(c) That such permission will be granted only in the case of those sinners whose faith at least is sound, i.e. their ایمان(faith) is true and well-founded; only in اعمال (practice) they sometimes show weakness.
At another place the Quran says: Who is he that will intercede with God except by His permission? He knows what is before them and what is behind them; and they encompass nothing of His knowledge except what He pleases (2:256). This verse supplies the reason for the principle adduced in the verse quoted above. God’s permission is necessary because His knowledge alone is perfect and it is only He Who knows whether the twofold connection essential for شفاعةreally exists, i.e. (1) whether the holy person wishing to intercede really enjoys the special relation with God required for such intercession and, (2) whether the person for whom he wishes to intercede is truly and sincerely connected with him.
To illustrate the above point, we may well quote an incident in Noah’s life. At the time of the great Deluge, he saw that his son had been caught by the surging waves and was going to be drowned. Thereupon he turned to God, saying that the drowning boy was one of his family whom God had promised to save. Upon this God sharply reprimanded him, saying, He is surely not of thy family; he is indeed a man of unrighteous conduct. So ask not of Me that of which thou hast no knowledge. I advise thee lest thou become one of the ignorant (11:47). This verse beautifully illustrates the philosophy of شفاعة. In a moment of great uneasiness of mind Noah interceded for his son with God but forgot to ask for His permission, whereupon God reminded him that though the boy was his son in the physical sense, he was not one in the true spiritual sense and was therefore not entitled to شفاعة which has its basis in spiritual kinship.
Having briefly explained the nature and conditions of شفاعة, we now come to the question: How many forms of شفاعة are there? A study of the relevant Quranic verses and of the attendant facts reveals that شفاعة is of three kinds:
(1) Firstly, there is the verbal شفاعة which has been interpreted as "intercession". In this form of شفاعة a holy person actually prays to God on the basis of his special connection with Him that a sinful person who is truly connected with him may be granted forgiveness or that, for that matter, a person suffering from some disease or misfortune may be restored to health or saved from the attending misfortune. In this case "intercession" is really a form of prayer but it makes a stronger appeal and is much more efficacious. For, whereas a prayer is simply a request made to God, شفاعة(intercession) is a prayer reinforced by the twofold connection referred to above. The شفیع (intercessor) appeals to God in a special way because (a) he enjoys God’s special favour, and (b) the person for whom he intercedes is truly and sincerely connected with him. This twofold connection gives intercession a strength that is lacking in an ordinary prayer. The intercessor, so to speak, says to God "My God, if Thou holdest me dear, then be Thou kind also to this sufferer who is dear to me." Such a prayer, if offered with God’s permission, most forcefully moves the mercy of God and is sure of acceptance.
(2) Secondly, there is the form of شفاعة which, though verbal, yet is offered not in the form of a prayer but merely as a simple statement expressive of the relation between the intercessor and the person for whom he intercedes. Sometimes, it happens that through fear of God or through modesty the intercessor does not make an intercession in the form of a direct request or prayer but simply expresses the relation existing between him and the person for whom he wishes to intercede, leaving the conclusion to be drawn by God Himself. A case in point is that of Noah’s intercession for his son referred to above. Noah did not actually pray for his son but simply drew God’s attention to their relationship: My Lord, verily my son is of my family and surely Thy promise is true (11:46). These are Noah’s words. It is a clear case of شفاعةalthough the actual form of prayer is wanting.
(3) Thirdly, there is the شفاعة which is neither made in the form of a prayer nor expressed in words. It simply consists in the practical existence of the twofold relation necessary for شفاعة. In fact, in this case the relationship itself is spoken of as شفاعة. For instance, the Quran speaks of the Jews saying لا تنفعھا شفاعة i.e. on the Day of Judgement no شفاعة shall avail them (2:124). Here شفاعة is used simply in the sense of connection. God means to say that as the Jews have refused to connect themselves with the Holy Prophet of Islam, therefore no other connection will avail them. Their being counted among the followers of Abraham or Moses or David, etc., will be of no avail to them. In this sense a Prophet of God is a شفیع or intercessor for all his true followers without distinction. Everybody who establishes a true connection with him is saved while others perish. In this sense God also is a شفیع for those who connect themselves with Him are saved, while others who remain disconnected are ruined.
Now the question arises, Why has God instituted شفاعة at all? The answer is as follows:
Firstly, شفاعة in the sense of good association is the very essence of spirituality. All spiritual progress depends on a good spiritual contact. A soul not in contact with God is lost and, for that matter, a soul not in contact with the Prophet of the day, who represents God on earth, is also lost. The Quran says, he who forms a good connection will reap the benefit thereof and he who forms an evil connection will suffer the loss attached thereto (4:86). Thus the need and the usefulness of شفاعة in the sense of a good connection is self-evident and one need not say much about it. But when we come to شفاعة in the sense of intercession, an explanation seems called for. When all depends on true belief and right actions, why should the necessity of intercession arise at all? Even a cursory thought leads to the conviction that this question, which has misled many, arises from the misleading conception of the word "intercession" as ordinarily understood. Unprincipled men go about interceding for criminals with unprincipled judges, thus thwarting the very ends of justice. Islamic شفاعة is far from this. It is not a mere intercession but is an adjunct of the principle of true belief and right actions. According to Islam only that person is entitled to شفاعة who is sincerely connected with the Prophet of the day, is true in faith and earnestly tries to live a righteous life according to the teachings of Islam. But, being weak, he sometimes stumbles. There is nothing inherently wrong with his connection with the Prophet, which is pure and true; only an occasional stumbling in practice makes him fall short of the prescribed standard. God entitles such a one to شفاعة and that also by His special permission; and when the Knower of all things considers one to be deserving of forgiveness, who is there to object that the case is not deserving? The Islamic شفاعة is, in fact, only another form of repentance. For what is توبة (repentance) but reforming a broken connection or tightening up a loose one? But whereas the door of repentance is closed with death, the door of شفاعة remains open. Moreover, شفاعة is a means of the manifestation of God’s mercy and God says رحمتی سبقت غضبی i.e. "My mercy is stronger than My anger" (Bukhari). Thus شفاعة (intercession) is based on the manifestation of God’s mercy; and as God is not judge but مالك (Master), there is nothing to stop Him from extending His mercy to whomsoever He pleases.
Yet another reason why شفاعة has been allowed by Islam is that by this means God honours His Prophets. It is indeed a great honour that He should allow a person to intercede with Him.
It has been objected by some Christian critics of Islam that the doctrine of شفاعة is likely to encourage people to commit sins. Nothing can be farther from the truth. The شفاعة as allowed by Islam should encourage people to strengthen their connection with the Prophet rather than weaken it. As sin is nothing but a product of weakness in the spiritual connection, شفاعة and sin really stand poles apart and it is sheer ignorance to suggest that the doctrine of شفاعة, whose very conception rests on the soundness of man’s connection with God and His Prophet, encourages one to sin. On the contrary, it is the Christian doctrine of Atonement which throws open the floodgates of sin; for, unlike Islamic شفاعة the doctrine of Atonement is based on the unnatural conception that one man can bear the sins of another. But of this, more will be explained later when we come to the relevant verses.
Now we come to the last question in this connection, i.e. who will be شفیع (intercessor) on the Day of Judgement? This question has given rise to much controversy and consequently much misunderstanding. Let it be said up front that Islam does not confine شفاعة (intercession) to one person only; for, according to the Islamic conception of شفاعة every holy person whose connection can materially influence the spiritual condition of a man is virtually a شفیع for him. All Prophets are therefore شفیع but they are شفیع only in their own respective spheres. Abraham is a شفیع for those who followed him and Moses is a شفیع for those who followed him and so on. But with the advent of the Holy Prophet of Islam, all other connections have come to an end; for the message of the Holy Prophet is for all time and all mankind. Even the present-day followers of Moses or Jesus cannot turn to these Prophets for شفاعة, because spiritually they are now under the regime of the Holy Prophet of Islam, the regimes of the previous Prophets having come to an end. As a matter of fact, as explained by the Quran itself, the real شفیع is God alone. Says the Quran: There is no helper nor شفیع (intercessor) for you except Allah; will you not then ponder? (32:5) Now as God alone is the real شفیع i.e. He is the One connection with Whom really matters, the Prophets of God become شفیع in a secondary way only. Whosoever among the Prophets represents God on earth at a particular time and in a particular place becomes a شفیعfor the people of that time and that place. From this it follows that the Prophets of God who passed before Islam were شفیع for their own followers and in their own time only; with the advent of Islam the period of their شفاعة came to an end. Now the Prophet of Islam is the only شفیع for all times and all peoples. Being a perfect image of God he is (1) the perfect شفیع and, having a universal mission he is (2) the universal شفیع; and having cancelled all previous connections he is now (3) the only شفیع (peace and blessings of God be on him). For proof of the fact that the Holy Prophet has himself put forward the above claim, the reader is referred to a hadith where the aforesaid distinction of the Prophet on the Day of Judgement is most vividly set forth (Muslim ch. on Iman).
a
2:124, 256; 19:88; 20:110; 21:29; 34:24; 39:45; 43:87; 53:27; 74:49.
g
2:124; 31:34; 82:20.
48
شَفَاعَة (Shafa‘ah, 说情), 源自 شَفَعَ (Shafa‘a) 其意思是, 他提供源出于一单独的东西与另一东西在一起, 或者把一个单独的东西与它的同类相联系 (مُفْرَدَات, Mufradat)。因此这词具有相象或类似的意义; 此词也意味着为某人说情或祈祷, 以便他得到恩惠, 他的罪恶可以根据他与说情人的关系而被饶恕, 这里还有这样的含意, 说情人的地位高于他为之说情的人的地位, 而且还与他说情的人有着深厚的关系 (مُفْرَدَات和لِسَانْ)。شَفَاعَة (说情) 要具有下列几种条件: (1) 说情者一定要与他希望向其说情而得到其恩惠的人有特别关系, 因为没有这样的关系, 他既不敢前去说情, 也不可能得到说情的效果。 (2) 要人说情的人一定与说情者具有真诚的关系, 因为后者要不是和前者有着这种真诚的关系, 谁也不愿为人去说情。 (3) 寻求说情而能得到同意的人, 一般必须是好人, 曾经作出忠诚的努力以赢得安拉的喜悦, (21:29) 只是由于他一时的软弱而陷入罪恶。 (4) 只有在得到安拉的特殊许可下才能进行说情。 (2:256; 10:4) شَفَاعَة (Shafa‘ah) 正如伊斯兰教所表明的, 实际上只是悔改的另一种形式, 因为 تَوْبَة (Taubah, 悔改) 是重修旧好的意思, 或加强松散关系的意思。因此, 虽然悔悟之门由于死亡而闭上了, 但 شَفَاعَة 即悔悟的另一种形式之门依然开着。شَفَاعَة 是安拉的仁慈显现的一种途径, 安拉不是法官而是主宰, 所以没有什么可以阻挡他对他所喜悦的人施行仁慈。
a
2:124, 256; 19:88; 20:110; 21:29; 34:24; 39:45; 43:87; 53:27; 74:49.
55
Important Words:
تجزی (shall serve as a substitute) is derived from جزی which means, he or it sufficed; he rendered satisfaction; he paid; he requited or recompensed. The expression جزی ھذا من ھذا or جزی ھذا عن ھذا means, this stood in the place of that, or this served as a substitute for that (Lane & Aqrab).
شفاعة (intercession) is derived from شفع which means, he provided a thing, which was alone, with another, or he joined up a single thing with another, so as to make it one of a pair or couple. The Arabs say کان وترا فشفعته i.e. it was a single thing and I joined to it another and made it one of a couple. According to Ar-Raghib الشفع signifies the adjoining a thing to its like; thus the word has the significance of likeness or similarity also. Then the verb شفع has come to mean, he interceded, because the person who intercedes for another attaches, or, as it were, joins or links up the latter to himself and thus uses his influence in his favour. Thus شفع لفلان اوفی فلان الی الامیر means, he interceded for such a person with the prince; he requested or prayed the prince to help or show favour to such a person on the ground that he was attached to him as a relation or friend or follower, etc. شفاعة therefore means, interceding or praying for a person to the effect that he may be shown favour or that his sins may be passed over, on the ground that he is connected with the intercessor or is like or similar to him, it being also implied that the petitioner is a person of higher position than the one for whom he pleads and is also connected with him with whom he intercedes, (Aqrab, Mufradat, Lane & Lisan).
عدل (ransom) means: (1) equity or justice (2) equal compensation; (3) fair and equitable ransom (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse is important. God addresses the Israelites, who claimed to be the progeny of the Prophets, saying that though it was a fact that they were descended from holy personages and He had shown special favour to them inasmuch as He had exalted them above other peoples of the age, yet as they repeatedly broke His covenant and had begun to lead wicked lives and had finally rejected the Promised Prophet, who had made his appearance in fulfilment of the prophecies contained in the Bible, they no longer deserved His blessings, but had, on the contrary, become the object of His wrath and must be prepared to render an account of their deeds. The verse under comment calls upon the Jews to prepare themselves for the Day of Retribution when they would stand alone before God and there would be none to intercede for them or help them in any other way. The fact that they were descendants of holy persons would be of no avail, nor would any substitute or ransom be accepted from them. It would indeed be a dreadful day for those who reject God’s Messengers; for on that day nothing but one’s own deeds would count.
As a criminal can count on four possible means of securing his release, God has mentioned all those means and has made it clear that none of them will avail him on the Day of Reckoning. The first idea that comes to the mind of a culprit is to prove that the offence alleged to have been committed by him was legally not committed by him at all. It was either committed by somebody else or, if it was in fact committed by him, it was committed at the instigation of another person, or another person undertook to shoulder his burden. Thus the culprit tries to secure his release by throwing the blame or the responsibility on somebody else. In view of this plea, the Quran says that (on the Day of Judgement) no soul shall serve as a substitute for another soul. If a person is really sinful, the blame will surely lie on his own head and will, by no means, be shifted to another person. Everyone will bear his own cross and there will be no atonement in the sense of one man serving as a substitute for another.
The second possible way of escape when a criminal fails to shift the responsibility to another person, is for him either to try to secure the intercession of an influential person in his favour or to enter a plea that he is related to some big personality and hence is entitled to special treatment. In reply to this, the Quran says, nor shall intercession be accepted for it. As explained above, the word شفاعة here has a twofold significance: (a) that no influential person shall be allowed to intercede for a culprit; and (b) that no culprit shall himself be allowed to put in the plea that he is related to an influential person.
The third possible means of release is for the culprit to try to secure his freedom by paying a ransom. With regard to this the Quran says, nor shall ransom be taken from it.
Finally, when a criminal sees that all other means of escape have failed, he thinks of using force and getting his release by violence. With regard to this, the Quran says: nor shall they be helped, i.e. they shall find no helpers against God.
The Quran mentions these things not by way of threat but to make the Jews realize that they should not entertain false hopes. The only way open to them was to accept the Holy Prophet whom God had raised for their own good.
Here arises a very important question. What is the teaching of Islam about شفاعة (intercession)? Does Islam hold it to be quite useless and unlawful, as would appear from the verse under comment, or does it hold certain forms of شفاعة to be useful and lawful and others to be useless and unlawful? From the teachings of the Quran and the Hadith it appears that the latter view is correct and we proceed to discuss it accordingly. It should be stated at once that the word "intercession" is a very imperfect rendering of the word شفاعة. It conveys only a part of the meaning of شفاعة and that too very imperfectly.
As explained under Important Words, the root meaning of the word شفاعة is to attach or connect or join a thing, or, for that matter, to connect or join oneself with another thing or person so as to form a pair or a couple on the basis of similarity. The Quran uses the different derivations of this word in no less than 29 different places and in all of them the root meaning of the word is retained in one form or another. The word is used in the sense of "intercession" because the person who intercedes for somebody must have a twofold connection:
Firstly, he must have a special connection with the being or person with whom he wishes to intercede, for without such connection none dare intercede nor can intercession be fruitful.
Secondly, he must also have a special connection with the person for whom he intercedes, because none can think of interceding for a person unless he is specially connected with the latter and is akin or similar to him.
In religious terminology شفاعة means intercession with God by a holy man for a sinful person. Here too the twofold connection referred to above is essential. The holy person who intercedes with God must have a special connection with Him, enjoying His special favour and being very near and dear to Him. On the other hand, he should also have real connection with the person on whose behalf he wishes to intercede; for without such connection he cannot be properly moved to intercede nor can his intercession carry much weight with God. In fact, the intercessor, on the essential basis of the aforementioned double connection, approaches God saying, as it were, "My God, I come to Thee with a special request, knowing that Thou art well pleased with me and that I enjoy Thy special favour. Here is an erring man who is sincerely connected with me but in moments of weakness he has stumbled and faltered. But as Thou art kind and good to me, O Lord, be Thou kind also to this sinful servant of Thine and pardon him his sins". This is what may be termed the essence of شفاعة as taught and, held lawful, by Islam.
From the above significance of the word it is apparent that true شفاعة is governed by the following conditions:
(1) He who intercedes must be very near and dear to God enjoying His special favour.
(2) The person for whom he wishes to intercede must have a true and real connection with him.
(3) The person in whose favour intercession is to be made must be a good person overall, only casually tempted to sin in moments of weakness; for it cannot be entertained for a moment that a habitually wicked one can enjoy a true connection with a holy person.
(4) Intercession must always be made with God’s permission; for it is God alone Who knows (a) whether a so-called holy person really stands near and dear to Him, and (b) whether the person for whom intercession is being made is truly and sincerely connected with the holy man making the intercession, for there is many a connection which looks sound and genuine from outside but is rotten from within.
(5) Each and every intercession is not necessarily lawful or fruitful. Only that intercession is lawful which fulfils all the requisite conditions.
The above view finds clear corroboration in the Islamic teachings. For instance, the Quran says: And fear the day when no soul shall serve as a substitute for another soul at all, nor shall any ransom be accepted from it, nor any شفاعة(intercession) avail it, nor shall they be helped (2:124). This verse is addressed to the Jews and signifies that, as they have rejected the Holy Prophet and thus failed to form the most important of spiritual connections, therefore no other connection or intercession will avail them on the Day of Judgement. This makes it clear that شفاعة can avail only those who accept the Messenger of the day. It cannot avail those who, by rejecting a Messenger of God, rebel against divine authority. As such people fail to form the connection that they are called upon to form, no question of شفاعة arises.
Again the Quran says: On the Day of Judgement شفاعة (intercession) shall not avail any person except him for whom God grants permission and with whose word (i.e. with whose expression of faith) He is pleased (20:110). This verse throws light on three very important points:
(a) That if, on the one hand, there are some whom شفاعة (intercession) will not avail, on the other hand, there are others whom it will certainly avail.
(b) But it will avail only those for whom God grants special permission.
(c) That such permission will be granted only in the case of those sinners whose faith at least is sound, i.e. their ایمان(faith) is true and well-founded; only in اعمال (practice) they sometimes show weakness.
At another place the Quran says: Who is he that will intercede with God except by His permission? He knows what is before them and what is behind them; and they encompass nothing of His knowledge except what He pleases (2:256). This verse supplies the reason for the principle adduced in the verse quoted above. God’s permission is necessary because His knowledge alone is perfect and it is only He Who knows whether the twofold connection essential for شفاعةreally exists, i.e. (1) whether the holy person wishing to intercede really enjoys the special relation with God required for such intercession and, (2) whether the person for whom he wishes to intercede is truly and sincerely connected with him.
To illustrate the above point, we may well quote an incident in Noah’s life. At the time of the great Deluge, he saw that his son had been caught by the surging waves and was going to be drowned. Thereupon he turned to God, saying that the drowning boy was one of his family whom God had promised to save. Upon this God sharply reprimanded him, saying, He is surely not of thy family; he is indeed a man of unrighteous conduct. So ask not of Me that of which thou hast no knowledge. I advise thee lest thou become one of the ignorant (11:47). This verse beautifully illustrates the philosophy of شفاعة. In a moment of great uneasiness of mind Noah interceded for his son with God but forgot to ask for His permission, whereupon God reminded him that though the boy was his son in the physical sense, he was not one in the true spiritual sense and was therefore not entitled to شفاعة which has its basis in spiritual kinship.
Having briefly explained the nature and conditions of شفاعة, we now come to the question: How many forms of شفاعة are there? A study of the relevant Quranic verses and of the attendant facts reveals that شفاعة is of three kinds:
(1) Firstly, there is the verbal شفاعة which has been interpreted as "intercession". In this form of شفاعة a holy person actually prays to God on the basis of his special connection with Him that a sinful person who is truly connected with him may be granted forgiveness or that, for that matter, a person suffering from some disease or misfortune may be restored to health or saved from the attending misfortune. In this case "intercession" is really a form of prayer but it makes a stronger appeal and is much more efficacious. For, whereas a prayer is simply a request made to God, شفاعة(intercession) is a prayer reinforced by the twofold connection referred to above. The شفیع (intercessor) appeals to God in a special way because (a) he enjoys God’s special favour, and (b) the person for whom he intercedes is truly and sincerely connected with him. This twofold connection gives intercession a strength that is lacking in an ordinary prayer. The intercessor, so to speak, says to God "My God, if Thou holdest me dear, then be Thou kind also to this sufferer who is dear to me." Such a prayer, if offered with God’s permission, most forcefully moves the mercy of God and is sure of acceptance.
(2) Secondly, there is the form of شفاعة which, though verbal, yet is offered not in the form of a prayer but merely as a simple statement expressive of the relation between the intercessor and the person for whom he intercedes. Sometimes, it happens that through fear of God or through modesty the intercessor does not make an intercession in the form of a direct request or prayer but simply expresses the relation existing between him and the person for whom he wishes to intercede, leaving the conclusion to be drawn by God Himself. A case in point is that of Noah’s intercession for his son referred to above. Noah did not actually pray for his son but simply drew God’s attention to their relationship: My Lord, verily my son is of my family and surely Thy promise is true (11:46). These are Noah’s words. It is a clear case of شفاعةalthough the actual form of prayer is wanting.
(3) Thirdly, there is the شفاعة which is neither made in the form of a prayer nor expressed in words. It simply consists in the practical existence of the twofold relation necessary for شفاعة. In fact, in this case the relationship itself is spoken of as شفاعة. For instance, the Quran speaks of the Jews saying لا تنفعھا شفاعة i.e. on the Day of Judgement no شفاعة shall avail them (2:124). Here شفاعة is used simply in the sense of connection. God means to say that as the Jews have refused to connect themselves with the Holy Prophet of Islam, therefore no other connection will avail them. Their being counted among the followers of Abraham or Moses or David, etc., will be of no avail to them. In this sense a Prophet of God is a شفیع or intercessor for all his true followers without distinction. Everybody who establishes a true connection with him is saved while others perish. In this sense God also is a شفیع for those who connect themselves with Him are saved, while others who remain disconnected are ruined.
Now the question arises, Why has God instituted شفاعة at all? The answer is as follows:
Firstly, شفاعة in the sense of good association is the very essence of spirituality. All spiritual progress depends on a good spiritual contact. A soul not in contact with God is lost and, for that matter, a soul not in contact with the Prophet of the day, who represents God on earth, is also lost. The Quran says, he who forms a good connection will reap the benefit thereof and he who forms an evil connection will suffer the loss attached thereto (4:86). Thus the need and the usefulness of شفاعة in the sense of a good connection is self-evident and one need not say much about it. But when we come to شفاعة in the sense of intercession, an explanation seems called for. When all depends on true belief and right actions, why should the necessity of intercession arise at all? Even a cursory thought leads to the conviction that this question, which has misled many, arises from the misleading conception of the word "intercession" as ordinarily understood. Unprincipled men go about interceding for criminals with unprincipled judges, thus thwarting the very ends of justice. Islamic شفاعة is far from this. It is not a mere intercession but is an adjunct of the principle of true belief and right actions. According to Islam only that person is entitled to شفاعة who is sincerely connected with the Prophet of the day, is true in faith and earnestly tries to live a righteous life according to the teachings of Islam. But, being weak, he sometimes stumbles. There is nothing inherently wrong with his connection with the Prophet, which is pure and true; only an occasional stumbling in practice makes him fall short of the prescribed standard. God entitles such a one to شفاعة and that also by His special permission; and when the Knower of all things considers one to be deserving of forgiveness, who is there to object that the case is not deserving? The Islamic شفاعة is, in fact, only another form of repentance. For what is توبة (repentance) but reforming a broken connection or tightening up a loose one? But whereas the door of repentance is closed with death, the door of شفاعة remains open. Moreover, شفاعة is a means of the manifestation of God’s mercy and God says رحمتی سبقت غضبی i.e. "My mercy is stronger than My anger" (Bukhari). Thus شفاعة (intercession) is based on the manifestation of God’s mercy; and as God is not judge but مالك (Master), there is nothing to stop Him from extending His mercy to whomsoever He pleases.
Yet another reason why شفاعة has been allowed by Islam is that by this means God honours His Prophets. It is indeed a great honour that He should allow a person to intercede with Him.
It has been objected by some Christian critics of Islam that the doctrine of شفاعة is likely to encourage people to commit sins. Nothing can be farther from the truth. The شفاعة as allowed by Islam should encourage people to strengthen their connection with the Prophet rather than weaken it. As sin is nothing but a product of weakness in the spiritual connection, شفاعة and sin really stand poles apart and it is sheer ignorance to suggest that the doctrine of شفاعة, whose very conception rests on the soundness of man’s connection with God and His Prophet, encourages one to sin. On the contrary, it is the Christian doctrine of Atonement which throws open the floodgates of sin; for, unlike Islamic شفاعة the doctrine of Atonement is based on the unnatural conception that one man can bear the sins of another. But of this, more will be explained later when we come to the relevant verses.
Now we come to the last question in this connection, i.e. who will be شفیع (intercessor) on the Day of Judgement? This question has given rise to much controversy and consequently much misunderstanding. Let it be said up front that Islam does not confine شفاعة (intercession) to one person only; for, according to the Islamic conception of شفاعة every holy person whose connection can materially influence the spiritual condition of a man is virtually a شفیع for him. All Prophets are therefore شفیع but they are شفیع only in their own respective spheres. Abraham is a شفیع for those who followed him and Moses is a شفیع for those who followed him and so on. But with the advent of the Holy Prophet of Islam, all other connections have come to an end; for the message of the Holy Prophet is for all time and all mankind. Even the present-day followers of Moses or Jesus cannot turn to these Prophets for شفاعة, because spiritually they are now under the regime of the Holy Prophet of Islam, the regimes of the previous Prophets having come to an end. As a matter of fact, as explained by the Quran itself, the real شفیع is God alone. Says the Quran: There is no helper nor شفیع (intercessor) for you except Allah; will you not then ponder? (32:5) Now as God alone is the real شفیع i.e. He is the One connection with Whom really matters, the Prophets of God become شفیع in a secondary way only. Whosoever among the Prophets represents God on earth at a particular time and in a particular place becomes a شفیعfor the people of that time and that place. From this it follows that the Prophets of God who passed before Islam were شفیع for their own followers and in their own time only; with the advent of Islam the period of their شفاعة came to an end. Now the Prophet of Islam is the only شفیع for all times and all peoples. Being a perfect image of God he is (1) the perfect شفیع and, having a universal mission he is (2) the universal شفیع; and having cancelled all previous connections he is now (3) the only شفیع (peace and blessings of God be on him). For proof of the fact that the Holy Prophet has himself put forward the above claim, the reader is referred to a hadith where the aforesaid distinction of the Prophet on the Day of Judgement is most vividly set forth (Muslim ch. on Iman).
a
2:124, 256; 19:88; 20:110; 21:29; 34:24; 39:45; 43:87; 53:27; 74:49.
d
2:124; 31:34; 82:20.
85
Shafa‘ah is derived from Shafa‘a which means, he provided a thing which was alone with another; joined a thing to its like (Mufradat). Thus the word has the significance of likeness or similarity; also it means, interceding or praying for a person that he may be shown favour and his sins may be passed over on the ground that he is connected with the intercessor, it being also implied that the petitioner is a person of higher position than the one for whom he pleads and also has deep connection with the person with whom he intercedes (Mufradat & Lisan). Shafa‘ah (intercession) is governed by the following conditions: (1) He who intercedes must have a special connection with the person with whom he wishes to intercede and enjoys his special favour, for without such connection he dare not intercede nor can intercession be fruitful. (2) The person for whom intercession is to be made must have a true and real connection with the intercessor, for none would think of interceding for
86
‘Adl (ransom) means, equity or justice; equal compensation; fair and equitable ransom (Aqrab).
وَإِذْ قُلْنَا ٱدْخُلُوا۟ هَٰذِهِ ٱلْقَرْيَةَ فَكُلُوا۟ مِنْهَا حَيْثُ شِئْتُمْ رَغَدًا وَٱدْخُلُوا۟ ٱلْبَابَ سُجَّدًا وَقُولُوا۟ حِطَّةٌ نَّغْفِرْ لَكُمْ خَطَٰيَٰكُمْ ۚ وَسَنَزِيدُ ٱلْمُحْسِنِينَ
7:162.
بنی اسرائیل جس وقت دشتِ سینا میں سے گذر کر کنعان کی طرف جا رہے تھے‘ تو رستے میں بعض جگہ وہ ایسے قبائل کے پاس سے گذرے تھے جنہوں نے جنگل میں بعض قصبات اور شہر بنائے ہوئے تھے۔ بنی اسرائیل کی افسردگی دور کرنے کے لئے ان شہروں میں تھوڑا سا وقت گذارنے کی ان کو اجازت مل جاتی تھی۔ ایسے ہی شہروں میں سے کسی ایک قصبہ یا شہر کا یہاں ذکر ہے۔
حِطَّۃٌ حَطَّ کا مصدر ہے اور اس کے معنے گرانے کے ہیں۔ اس لئے ہم نے ترجمہ یہ کیا ہے کہ ہم بوجھ ہلکا کرنے کی التجا کرتے ہیں۔ یعنی گناہوں کا بوجھ۔
7:162.
"Town" need not refer to any particular town. It may signify any town on the way from Sinai to Canaan that may be near; or the nearest town. As the Israelites were eager to live in towns owing to the facilities and amenities of life they afforded and owing also to their previous mode of living, they were bidden to go to some neighbouring village where they would combine the life of the desert with that of a habitation and would be free to eat wherever they liked, as is usual in a desert place where there is no private ownership. But as this change was to bring them into contact with other people and was likely to affect their morals they were at the same time bidden to be careful about themselves and to be submissive to God.
7:162.
Important Words:
سجدا (submissively) is derived from سجد which means: (1) he showed submissiveness and humility. The Quran says ولله یسجد من فی السماوات والارض And to Allah submits whosoever is in the heavens and the earth (13:16); (2) he fell prostrate (Mufradat). In the verse under comment the word is used in the first mentioned sense; for, besides other reasons pointing to this significance, one cannot pass through a gate while fallen prostrate on the ground.
حطة (forgive us our sins) is derived from حط which means: (1) he descended or came down; (2) he brought down, or caused to fall, or removed a burden, etc. استحط فلانا وزره means, he requested that person to take down or relieve him of his heavy burden (Aqrab). As in theology, to seek relief from a burden is to seek forgiveness of sins, the expression حطة(literally the bringing down of a burden) would mean, remove our burden of sins or forgive us our sins.
نغفر (We shall forgive) is derived from غفر. They say غفرالشیء meaning, he covered or concealed the thing. غفرالمتاع فی الوعاءmeans, he put the things in the bag and thus covered and protected them. غفرالله له ذنبه means, God covered up his sin and forgave it. غفرالامر بغفرته means, he rectified or reformed the matter suitably (Aqrab & Lane). غفران and مغفرة both infinitives, signify God’s forgiveness or His protection of a person against the punishment of his sins (Mufradat).
Commentary:
The Bible is here again at fault and makes no direct mention of this incident. It, however, speaks of a battle which in those days took place between the Amalekites and the Israelites in Rephidim (Exod. 17:8) which shows that the Amalekites inhabited certain parts of this land. Though the land was a desert, yet here and there habitations were also to be found (Enc. Bib. IV. 4036, 37). In fact, the presence of a desert does not preclude the existence of habitations, because even wandering tribes make here and there small habitations which, serve as meeting places for their scattered clans.
As the Israelites were eager to live in inhabited places owing to the facilities they afforded and owing also to their previous mode of living, they were bidden to go to some neighbouring village where they would combine the life of the desert with that of a habitation and would be free to eat wherever they liked, as is usual in a desert place where there is no private ownership.
But as this change was to bring them in contact with other people and was likely to affect their morals, they were at the same time bidden to be careful about themselves and to be submissive and obedient to God and also to pray to Him that He might forgive them the sins they might commit. If they acted upon this injunction, God would be kind to them and would forgive them their sins. Nay, He would further bestow on those who acted righteously His added favours and blessings.
The words "this village" need not refer to any specified village. According to the Arabic idiom the words may mean "any village that may be near" or "the nearest village".
b
7:162.
2
بنی اسرائیل جس وقت دشتِ سینا میں سے گذر کر کنعان کی طرف جا رہے تھے‘ تو رستے میں بعض جگہ وہ ایسے قبائل کے پاس سے گذرے تھے جنہوں نے جنگل میں بعض قصبات اور شہر بنائے ہوئے تھے۔ بنی اسرائیل کی افسردگی دور کرنے کے لئے ان شہروں میں تھوڑا سا وقت گذارنے کی ان کو اجازت مل جاتی تھی۔ ایسے ہی شہروں میں سے کسی ایک قصبہ یا شہر کا یہاں ذکر ہے۔
3
حِطَّۃٌ حَطَّ کا مصدر ہے اور اس کے معنے گرانے کے ہیں۔ اس لئے ہم نے ترجمہ یہ کیا ہے کہ ہم بوجھ ہلکا کرنے کی التجا کرتے ہیں۔ یعنی گناہوں کا بوجھ۔
a
7:162.
65
Important Words:
سجدا (submissively) is derived from سجد which means: (1) he showed submissiveness and humility. The Quran says ولله یسجد من فی السماوات والارض And to Allah submits whosoever is in the heavens and the earth (13:16); (2) he fell prostrate (Mufradat). In the verse under comment the word is used in the first mentioned sense; for, besides other reasons pointing to this significance, one cannot pass through a gate while fallen prostrate on the ground.
حطة (forgive us our sins) is derived from حط which means: (1) he descended or came down; (2) he brought down, or caused to fall, or removed a burden, etc. استحط فلانا وزره means, he requested that person to take down or relieve him of his heavy burden (Aqrab). As in theology, to seek relief from a burden is to seek forgiveness of sins, the expression حطة(literally the bringing down of a burden) would mean, remove our burden of sins or forgive us our sins.
نغفر (We shall forgive) is derived from غفر. They say غفرالشیء meaning, he covered or concealed the thing. غفرالمتاع فی الوعاءmeans, he put the things in the bag and thus covered and protected them. غفرالله له ذنبه means, God covered up his sin and forgave it. غفرالامر بغفرته means, he rectified or reformed the matter suitably (Aqrab & Lane). غفران and مغفرة both infinitives, signify God’s forgiveness or His protection of a person against the punishment of his sins (Mufradat).
Commentary:
The Bible is here again at fault and makes no direct mention of this incident. It, however, speaks of a battle which in those days took place between the Amalekites and the Israelites in Rephidim (Exod. 17:8) which shows that the Amalekites inhabited certain parts of this land. Though the land was a desert, yet here and there habitations were also to be found (Enc. Bib. IV. 4036, 37). In fact, the presence of a desert does not preclude the existence of habitations, because even wandering tribes make here and there small habitations which, serve as meeting places for their scattered clans.
As the Israelites were eager to live in inhabited places owing to the facilities they afforded and owing also to their previous mode of living, they were bidden to go to some neighbouring village where they would combine the life of the desert with that of a habitation and would be free to eat wherever they liked, as is usual in a desert place where there is no private ownership.
But as this change was to bring them in contact with other people and was likely to affect their morals, they were at the same time bidden to be careful about themselves and to be submissive and obedient to God and also to pray to Him that He might forgive them the sins they might commit. If they acted upon this injunction, God would be kind to them and would forgive them their sins. Nay, He would further bestow on those who acted righteously His added favours and blessings.
The words "this village" need not refer to any specified village. According to the Arabic idiom the words may mean "any village that may be near" or "the nearest village".
c
7:162.
100
"Town" need not refer to any particular town. It may signify any town on the way from Sinai to Canaan that may be near; or the nearest town. As the Israelites were eager to live in towns owing to the facilities and amenities of life they afforded and owing also to their previous mode of living, they were bidden to go to some neighbouring village where they would combine the life of the desert with that of a habitation and would be free to eat wherever they liked, as is usual in a desert place where there is no private ownership. But as this change was to bring them into contact with other people and was likely to affect their morals they were at the same time bidden to be careful about themselves and to be submissive to God.
ثُمَّ قَسَتْ قُلُوبُكُم مِّنۢ بَعْدِ ذَٰلِكَ فَهِىَ كَٱلْحِجَارَةِ أَوْ أَشَدُّ قَسْوَةً ۚ وَإِنَّ مِنَ ٱلْحِجَارَةِ لَمَا يَتَفَجَّرُ مِنْهُ ٱلْأَنْهَٰرُ ۚ وَإِنَّ مِنْهَا لَمَا يَشَّقَّقُ فَيَخْرُجُ مِنْهُ ٱلْمَآءُ ۚ وَإِنَّ مِنْهَا لَمَا يَهْبِطُ مِنْ خَشْيَةِ ٱللَّهِ ۗ وَمَا ٱللَّهُ بِغَٰفِلٍ عَمَّا تَعْمَلُونَ
5:14; 6:44; 57:17.
اس آیت کے دونوں طرح معنے کیے جا سکتے ہیں۔ ایک تو اس طرح کہ ھَا کی ضمیر پتھروں کی طرف پھیری جائے‘ اور معنے یہ کیے جائیں کہ اللہ تعالیٰ سے ڈرانے والی چیزوں کے سبب سے (جیسے آندھیاں‘ سیلاب اور زلزلے ہیں ) بعض پتھر گر جاتے ہیں۔ اس لحاظ سے خَشْیَۃٌ اِخْشَآءٌ کے معنوں میں استعمال ہوا ہے۔ دوسرے معنے یوں کیے جا سکتے ہیں کہ ھَا کی ضمیر قلوب کی طرف پھیری جائے اور معنے یوں ہوں کہ دلوں میں سے بعض یقیناً ایسے ہوتے ہیں کہ جو اللہ تعالیٰ کے ڈر سے معافی مانگتے ہوئے گر جاتے ہیں۔ قلوب کا لفظ پہلے آچکا ہے اور اس کی طرف ضمیر عربی قاعدہ کی رُو سے جا سکتی ہے (تفصیل کے لئے دیکھئے
5:14; 6:44; 57:17.
The murder of the innocent Muslim referred to in the preceding verses sealed the fate of the Medinite Jews who thereafter became more and more hardened, their hearts becoming like stones, even worse. The verse goes on to say that even lifeless things like stones are of some use, but the Jews have become so depraved that, far from performing any act of virtue out of a desire to be virtuous, they have not even involuntarily done anything that might be called virtuous. They have become worse than stones, for even from stones there comes out water which people profit by.
The remarks do not apply to the whole Jewish nation; for some of the Israelites were, no doubt, swayed by the fear of God. Of these the Qur’an says, of them (the hearts) there are some that humble themselves for fear of Allah, the pronoun ha standing for Qulub (hearts) and not for Hijarah (stones). The Qur’an contains several instances of what is termed Intisharud-Dama’ir, i.e. similar pronouns occurring in the same verse standing for different nouns (48:10).
5:14; 6:44; 57:17.
Important Words:
یشقق (cleave asunder) which is originally یتشقق is derived from شق meaning, he cut it open or he clove it.
تشقق means, it clove or broke asunder (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The murder of the innocent Muslim referred to in the preceding verses sealed the fate of the Medinite Jews who thereafter became more and more hardened, their hearts becoming like stones or even worse.
The verse goes on to say that even lifeless things like stones are useful, but the Jews, although rational beings possessing understanding and descended from holy men, have become so hardened as virtually to become worse than stones. Stones have functions to perform; but as they possess no volition, their work can bring them no reward. Deeds are in fact of two kinds, firstly those which are performed through volition or exercise of will, and secondly those which are performed not through volition but under some natural law. According to Islam, it is only the deeds of the former class that bring reward; but the deeds of the latter class, though unable to bring a reward, are also sometimes useful. Most of the Jews, however, had become so depraved that, far from performing any act of virtue out of a desire to be virtuous, they did not even involuntarily perform anything that might be called virtuous. They had become worse than stones; for even from stones there comes out water which people profit by.
It has, however, been added that these remarks do not apply to the whole nation; for some of the Israelites were, no doubt, swayed by the fear of God. Of these the Quran says: Of them (the hearts) there are some that humble themselves for fear of Allah. It may be noted that the pronoun ھما (them) in the clause, and indeed of them there are some that humble themselves for fear of Allah, stands for قلوب (hearts) and not for حجارة (stones). The fact that of the two pronouns in the verse the first refers to حجارة (stones) and this one to قلوب (hearts) need not create any doubt. The Quran contains many instances of what is termed انتشار ضمائر i.e. where similar pronouns occurring in the same verse stand for different nouns. For example, we read in 48:10: That you may believe in Allah and His Messenger and may help him and honour him, and glorify Him morning and evening. In this verse the pronoun 'him' refers to the Holy Prophet in the first two places and to God in the third.
The sentence, for of stones indeed there are some out of which gush forth streams, and of them there are some out of which flows water when they cleave asunder, signifies that even among lifeless things there are grades, some being more useful than others; and the Quran hints that we should recognise the difference in the grade and usefulness of all things. Everything must have its due, whether small or great.
a
5:14; 6:44; 57:17.
2
اس آیت کے دونوں طرح معنے کیے جا سکتے ہیں۔ ایک تو اس طرح کہ ھَا کی ضمیر پتھروں کی طرف پھیری جائے‘ اور معنے یہ کیے جائیں کہ اللہ تعالیٰ سے ڈرانے والی چیزوں کے سبب سے (جیسے آندھیاں‘ سیلاب اور زلزلے ہیں ) بعض پتھر گر جاتے ہیں۔ اس لحاظ سے خَشْیَۃٌ اِخْشَآءٌ کے معنوں میں استعمال ہوا ہے۔ دوسرے معنے یوں کیے جا سکتے ہیں کہ ھَا کی ضمیر قلوب کی طرف پھیری جائے اور معنے یوں ہوں کہ دلوں میں سے بعض یقیناً ایسے ہوتے ہیں کہ جو اللہ تعالیٰ کے ڈر سے معافی مانگتے ہوئے گر جاتے ہیں۔ قلوب کا لفظ پہلے آچکا ہے اور اس کی طرف ضمیر عربی قاعدہ کی رُو سے جا سکتی ہے (تفصیل کے لئے دیکھئے
a
5:14; 6:44; 57:17.
81
Important Words:
یشقق (cleave asunder) which is originally یتشقق is derived from شق meaning, he cut it open or he clove it.
تشقق means, it clove or broke asunder (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The murder of the innocent Muslim referred to in the preceding verses sealed the fate of the Medinite Jews who thereafter became more and more hardened, their hearts becoming like stones or even worse.
The verse goes on to say that even lifeless things like stones are useful, but the Jews, although rational beings possessing understanding and descended from holy men, have become so hardened as virtually to become worse than stones. Stones have functions to perform; but as they possess no volition, their work can bring them no reward. Deeds are in fact of two kinds, firstly those which are performed through volition or exercise of will, and secondly those which are performed not through volition but under some natural law. According to Islam, it is only the deeds of the former class that bring reward; but the deeds of the latter class, though unable to bring a reward, are also sometimes useful. Most of the Jews, however, had become so depraved that, far from performing any act of virtue out of a desire to be virtuous, they did not even involuntarily perform anything that might be called virtuous. They had become worse than stones; for even from stones there comes out water which people profit by.
It has, however, been added that these remarks do not apply to the whole nation; for some of the Israelites were, no doubt, swayed by the fear of God. Of these the Quran says: Of them (the hearts) there are some that humble themselves for fear of Allah. It may be noted that the pronoun ھما (them) in the clause, and indeed of them there are some that humble themselves for fear of Allah, stands for قلوب (hearts) and not for حجارة (stones). The fact that of the two pronouns in the verse the first refers to حجارة (stones) and this one to قلوب (hearts) need not create any doubt. The Quran contains many instances of what is termed انتشار ضمائر i.e. where similar pronouns occurring in the same verse stand for different nouns. For example, we read in 48:10: That you may believe in Allah and His Messenger and may help him and honour him, and glorify Him morning and evening. In this verse the pronoun 'him' refers to the Holy Prophet in the first two places and to God in the third.
The sentence, for of stones indeed there are some out of which gush forth streams, and of them there are some out of which flows water when they cleave asunder, signifies that even among lifeless things there are grades, some being more useful than others; and the Quran hints that we should recognise the difference in the grade and usefulness of all things. Everything must have its due, whether small or great.
a
5:14; 6:44; 57:17.
111
The murder of the innocent Muslim referred to in the preceding verses sealed the fate of the Medinite Jews who thereafter became more and more hardened, their hearts becoming like stones, even worse. The verse goes on to say that even lifeless things like stones are of some use, but the Jews have become so depraved that, far from performing any act of virtue out of a desire to be virtuous, they have not even involuntarily done anything that might be called virtuous. They have become worse than stones, for even from stones there comes out water which people profit by.
112
The remarks do not apply to the whole Jewish nation; for some of the Israelites were, no doubt, swayed by the fear of God. Of these the Qur’an says, of them (the hearts) there are some that humble themselves for fear of Allah, the pronoun ha standing for Qulub (hearts) and not for Hijarah (stones). The Qur’an contains several instances of what is termed Intisharud-Dama’ir, i.e. similar pronouns occurring in the same verse standing for different nouns (48:10).
وَٱتَّقُوا۟ يَوْمًا لَّا تَجْزِى نَفْسٌ عَن نَّفْسٍ شَيْـًٔا وَلَا يُقْبَلُ مِنْهَا عَدْلٌ وَلَا تَنفَعُهَا شَفَٰعَةٌ وَلَا هُمْ يُنصَرُونَ
See 2:49.
See 2:49.
Commentary:
This verse appears to deal with the same subject which has already been dealt with in 2:49; but on comparing the two, an interesting point of difference emerges. In the former verse the word شفاعة (intercession) is put before the word عدل (ransom), whereas in the present one the order has been reversed. The reason for this change is that, in his endeavour to save himself, it is natural for man to adopt a course which is least expensive and entails minimum amount of hardship. Failing this, he tries to adopt other measures. In other words, man has recourse to offer a ransom only when he finds that he cannot gain his release without offering it. In verse 2:49 this natural order is maintained and intercession is put before ransom. But after that verse, many transgressions of the Israelites have been brought to light, especially their opposition to the Prophets, so now they could not rely much on intercession, and naturally felt constrained to think of offering a ransom first. Hence, the order observed in the former verse has been reversed in the latter. For a discussion of the subject of شفاعة etc. see note on 2:49 above.
a
2:48.
b
2:49.
a
See 2:49.
b
See 2:49.
130
Commentary:
This verse appears to deal with the same subject which has already been dealt with in 2:49; but on comparing the two, an interesting point of difference emerges. In the former verse the word شفاعة (intercession) is put before the word عدل (ransom), whereas in the present one the order has been reversed. The reason for this change is that, in his endeavour to save himself, it is natural for man to adopt a course which is least expensive and entails minimum amount of hardship. Failing this, he tries to adopt other measures. In other words, man has recourse to offer a ransom only when he finds that he cannot gain his release without offering it. In verse 2:49 this natural order is maintained and intercession is put before ransom. But after that verse, many transgressions of the Israelites have been brought to light, especially their opposition to the Prophets, so now they could not rely much on intercession, and naturally felt constrained to think of offering a ransom first. Hence, the order observed in the former verse has been reversed in the latter. For a discussion of the subject of شفاعة etc. see note on 2:49 above.
e
See 2:49.
f
See 2:49.
وَمَا كَانَ لِنَفْسٍ أَن تَمُوتَ إِلَّا بِإِذْنِ ٱللَّهِ كِتَٰبًا مُّؤَجَّلًا ۗ وَمَن يُرِدْ ثَوَابَ ٱلدُّنْيَا نُؤْتِهِۦ مِنْهَا وَمَن يُرِدْ ثَوَابَ ٱلْءَاخِرَةِ نُؤْتِهِۦ مِنْهَا ۚ وَسَنَجْزِى ٱلشَّٰكِرِينَ
3:149; 4:135; 42:21.
3:149; 4:135; 42:21.
3:149; 4:135; 42:21.
Commentary:
The preceding verse spoke of the possible death of the Holy Prophet. But that was mentioned only as a matter of principle. Otherwise, how could the Holy Prophet, whom God had promised to protect, die except by His leave? Whenever death comes, it comes with the permission of God; but that permission could not be yet given in the case of the Holy Prophet. There is a fixed time for it and the enmity or the secret machinations of disbelievers could not hasten that time.
a
3:149; 4:135; 42:21.
a
3:149; 4:135; 42:21.
429
Commentary:
The preceding verse spoke of the possible death of the Holy Prophet. But that was mentioned only as a matter of principle. Otherwise, how could the Holy Prophet, whom God had promised to protect, die except by His leave? Whenever death comes, it comes with the permission of God; but that permission could not be yet given in the case of the Holy Prophet. There is a fixed time for it and the enmity or the secret machinations of disbelievers could not hasten that time.
a
3:149; 4:135; 42:21.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلنَّاسُ ٱتَّقُوا۟ رَبَّكُمُ ٱلَّذِى خَلَقَكُم مِّن نَّفْسٍ وَٰحِدَةٍ وَخَلَقَ مِنْهَا زَوْجَهَا وَبَثَّ مِنْهُمَا رِجَالًا كَثِيرًا وَنِسَآءً ۚ وَٱتَّقُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ ٱلَّذِى تَسَآءَلُونَ بِهِۦ وَٱلْأَرْحَامَ ۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ عَلَيْكُمْ رَقِيبًا
33:71; 59:19.
7:190; 16:73; 30:22; 39:7.
“一个人” 可以指: (1) 阿丹; (2) 视为一体的男女, 因两件事物联合了起着一个作用时, 可以称之为一个整体; (3) 视为分开的男女, 因为可以说人类是从 “一个人” 中创造出来的, 那是因为, 每个人都是从男人即 “单人” 的精子中被创造出来的, 也是由女人即也是 “单人” 生出来的。
这字句意思并非说妇女是从男子的身体里创造出来的, 而是说妇女和男子同属一类, 具有和男子同样的才智和脾性。哈娲 (夏娃) 是由阿丹 (亚当) 的肋骨创造出来的这一想法似乎是穆圣的一句话引起的, 即 “妇女是由肋骨创造出来的, 肋骨的最弯曲部分也必定是最高的部分。你使劲将它拉直, 它最易断裂” (بُخَارِی كِتَابُ النِّكَاحْ, Bukhari Kitabun-Nikah)。这句话只是反对而不是赞成上述观点。因为这话并未提到哈娲, 而只是谈到所有的妇女。因此很清楚, 每个妇女都不是由肋骨创造出来的。上面穆圣的这句话中所用的肋骨这个词意味着某种不直接显露的行为举止。该词本身含义是弯曲{بِحَارْ (Bihar) 和 مُحِيْط (Muhit)}。事实上, 该词指妇女的某种特点--------佯装生气和做作撒娇。在这句话中把 “不直接显露” 说成是妇女性格中最主要而合适的特征。有些人把妇女佯装生气当作真的生气, 因而态度生硬地对待她们。实际上,他们毁掉了妇女个性中最吸引人、最得人欢心的方面。
یعنی تم اس اللہ کے نام کا واسطہ دے کر اپنی ضروریات پورا کرنے کی خواہش کا اظہار کرتے ہو۔
33:71; 59:19.
7:190; 16:73; 30:22; 39:7.
"Single soul" may signify: (1) Adam; (2) man and woman taken together, because when two things jointly perform one function, they may be spoken of as one; (3) man and woman taken separately, because mankind may be said to have been created from one "single soul" in the sense that each and every individual is created from the seed of man who is "one soul" and is also born of woman who is likewise "one soul".
The words do not mean that woman was created out of the body of man but that she belonged to the same species as man, possessing identical aptitudes and propensities. The idea that Eve had been created out of the rib of Adam seems to have arisen from a saying of the Holy Prophet, viz. "Women have been created from a rib, and surely, the most crooked part of a rib is the highest part thereof. If you set yourself to straighten it, you will break it" (Bukhari, ch. on Nikah). This saying, if anything, constitutes an argument against the above view rather than being in its favour, for it makes no mention of Eve, but only speaks of all women, and it is clear that every woman has not been created from a rib. The word Dil‘ used in the above saying of the Prophet signifies a certain crookedness of manners, the word itself meaning crookedness (Bihar & Muhit). In fact, it refers to a certain peculiarity of woman, viz. her affectation of displeasure and coquetry. This "crookedness" has been spoken
The verse places "the fear of God", side by side with "respect for the ties of kinship", thus emphasizing the importance of good treatment of relatives, on which the Qur’an has laid so much stress. The Holy Prophet used to recite this verse when delivering a marriage sermon in order to remind both the parties of their duties to each other.
33:71; 59:19.
7:190; 16:73; 30:22; 39:7.
Important Words:
رقیبا (Watcher) is derived from رقب. They say رقبه i.e. he watched him; or guarded him; or waited for him; or he kept or preserved it. رقیبis one of God’s attributes meaning, Watcher, Guardian, Keeper; One from Whom nothing is hidden.رقیب also means, an observer; a spy (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The words نفس واحدة (single soul) may signify: (1) Adam; or (2) man and woman taken together, because when two things jointly perform one function, they may be spoken of as one. For instance, 2:62 speaks of one food, while it consisted of manna and quails; or (3) man and woman taken individually, because mankind may be said to have been created from one "single soul" in the sense that each and every individual is created from the seed of man who is "one soul" and is also born of woman who is likewise "one soul".
The expression, and created therefrom its mate, does not mean that woman was created out of the body of man but that she belonged to the same kind and species as man, having the same nature and the same propensities. The meaning of this expression becomes clear when elsewhere we read in the Quran: And Allah has made for you mates from among yourselves (16:73); and He has made for you pairs of your own selves, and of the cattle also pairs (42:12). This means that, like other human beings, a wife was provided for Adam from his own species. And just as other men’s wives are not created from their ribs, so was the wife of Adam not created out of his ribs; and just as our wives have been made from ourselves in the sense that they are of the same kind as ourselves, so was the wife of Adam created from his rib in the sense that she belonged to the same race as Adam did. The preposition من (from) which has given rise to this misconception has been used in the Quran not only about Adam but about other men as well (e.g. 4:60; 9:128; 10:3; 62:3, 4), and in both cases it should mean the same thing, i.e. belonging to the same kind or species. The Quran lends no support whatever to the view that Eve was actually created from the rib of Adam, as is clear from the following verses: We have created you in pairs (78:9); And of everything have We created pairs (51:50), which means that, just as God created a mate for every living thing, so did He make one for Adam. He did not need to depart from this law in respect of Adam and to create a female for him out of his own body.
The idea of Eve having been created out of the rib of Adam seems to have arisen from a saying of the Holy Prophet to the effect "Women have been created from a rib, and surely, the most crooked part of a rib is the highest part thereof. If you set yourself to straighten it, you will break it" (Bukhari, ch. on Nikah). This hadith is, however, an argument against the above view rather than in favour of it, for it makes no mention of Eve, and speaks of all women, and it is clear that every woman has not been created from a rib.
The expression "created from a rib" is evidently figurative and must not be taken literally. What it means is only that, like unto a rib, there is a sort of crookedness in the nature of woman and that this very crookedness lends charm to her. An analogous Quranic expression, viz.: خلق الانسان من عجل i.e. "man is made of (lit. from) haste" (21:38) helps to illustrate the point. These words clearly do not mean that man has been created out of a substance called عجل or haste. They mean only that man is hasty by nature. The above view has been supported by Majma‘ul Bihar, Bahrul-Muhit and Sirajul-Wahhaj, which all agree that in the above hadith the Arabic word ضلع means a certain crookedness of manners, the word itself meaning crookedness.
In fact, this hadith refers to a certain peculiarity of woman, viz. her affectation of displeasure and coquetry. This "crookedness" has been spoken of in the hadith as the highest or the best trait in her character, and those, who take affectation of anger on her part as an expression of her real anger and begin to deal harshly with her for that reason, in fact destroy woman’s most attractive and winning feature.
The verse places "the fear of God", side by side with "respect for the ties of relationship", thus emphasizing the importance of good treatment of relatives, on which the Quran lays so much stress. The Holy Prophet used to recite this verse when delivering a marriage sermon in order to remind the parties of their duties to one another.
a
33:71; 59:19.
b
7:190; 16:73; 30:22; 39:7.
308
“一个人” 可以指: (1) 阿丹; (2) 视为一体的男女, 因两件事物联合了起着一个作用时, 可以称之为一个整体; (3) 视为分开的男女, 因为可以说人类是从 “一个人” 中创造出来的, 那是因为, 每个人都是从男人即 “单人” 的精子中被创造出来的, 也是由女人即也是 “单人” 生出来的。
309
这字句意思并非说妇女是从男子的身体里创造出来的, 而是说妇女和男子同属一类, 具有和男子同样的才智和脾性。哈娲 (夏娃) 是由阿丹 (亚当) 的肋骨创造出来的这一想法似乎是穆圣的一句话引起的, 即 “妇女是由肋骨创造出来的, 肋骨的最弯曲部分也必定是最高的部分。你使劲将它拉直, 它最易断裂” (بُخَارِی كِتَابُ النِّكَاحْ, Bukhari Kitabun-Nikah)。这句话只是反对而不是赞成上述观点。因为这话并未提到哈娲, 而只是谈到所有的妇女。因此很清楚, 每个妇女都不是由肋骨创造出来的。上面穆圣的这句话中所用的肋骨这个词意味着某种不直接显露的行为举止。该词本身含义是弯曲{بِحَارْ (Bihar) 和 مُحِيْط (Muhit)}。事实上, 该词指妇女的某种特点--------佯装生气和做作撒娇。在这句话中把 “不直接显露” 说成是妇女性格中最主要而合适的特征。有些人把妇女佯装生气当作真的生气, 因而态度生硬地对待她们。实际上,他们毁掉了妇女个性中最吸引人、最得人欢心的方面。
1
یعنی تم اس اللہ کے نام کا واسطہ دے کر اپنی ضروریات پورا کرنے کی خواہش کا اظہار کرتے ہو۔
b
33:71; 59:19.
c
7:190; 16:73; 30:22; 39:7.
484
Important Words:
رقیبا (Watcher) is derived from رقب. They say رقبه i.e. he watched him; or guarded him; or waited for him; or he kept or preserved it. رقیبis one of God’s attributes meaning, Watcher, Guardian, Keeper; One from Whom nothing is hidden.رقیب also means, an observer; a spy (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The words نفس واحدة (single soul) may signify: (1) Adam; or (2) man and woman taken together, because when two things jointly perform one function, they may be spoken of as one. For instance, 2:62 speaks of one food, while it consisted of manna and quails; or (3) man and woman taken individually, because mankind may be said to have been created from one "single soul" in the sense that each and every individual is created from the seed of man who is "one soul" and is also born of woman who is likewise "one soul".
The expression, and created therefrom its mate, does not mean that woman was created out of the body of man but that she belonged to the same kind and species as man, having the same nature and the same propensities. The meaning of this expression becomes clear when elsewhere we read in the Quran: And Allah has made for you mates from among yourselves (16:73); and He has made for you pairs of your own selves, and of the cattle also pairs (42:12). This means that, like other human beings, a wife was provided for Adam from his own species. And just as other men’s wives are not created from their ribs, so was the wife of Adam not created out of his ribs; and just as our wives have been made from ourselves in the sense that they are of the same kind as ourselves, so was the wife of Adam created from his rib in the sense that she belonged to the same race as Adam did. The preposition من (from) which has given rise to this misconception has been used in the Quran not only about Adam but about other men as well (e.g. 4:60; 9:128; 10:3; 62:3, 4), and in both cases it should mean the same thing, i.e. belonging to the same kind or species. The Quran lends no support whatever to the view that Eve was actually created from the rib of Adam, as is clear from the following verses: We have created you in pairs (78:9); And of everything have We created pairs (51:50), which means that, just as God created a mate for every living thing, so did He make one for Adam. He did not need to depart from this law in respect of Adam and to create a female for him out of his own body.
The idea of Eve having been created out of the rib of Adam seems to have arisen from a saying of the Holy Prophet to the effect "Women have been created from a rib, and surely, the most crooked part of a rib is the highest part thereof. If you set yourself to straighten it, you will break it" (Bukhari, ch. on Nikah). This hadith is, however, an argument against the above view rather than in favour of it, for it makes no mention of Eve, and speaks of all women, and it is clear that every woman has not been created from a rib.
The expression "created from a rib" is evidently figurative and must not be taken literally. What it means is only that, like unto a rib, there is a sort of crookedness in the nature of woman and that this very crookedness lends charm to her. An analogous Quranic expression, viz.: خلق الانسان من عجل i.e. "man is made of (lit. from) haste" (21:38) helps to illustrate the point. These words clearly do not mean that man has been created out of a substance called عجل or haste. They mean only that man is hasty by nature. The above view has been supported by Majma‘ul Bihar, Bahrul-Muhit and Sirajul-Wahhaj, which all agree that in the above hadith the Arabic word ضلع means a certain crookedness of manners, the word itself meaning crookedness.
In fact, this hadith refers to a certain peculiarity of woman, viz. her affectation of displeasure and coquetry. This "crookedness" has been spoken of in the hadith as the highest or the best trait in her character, and those, who take affectation of anger on her part as an expression of her real anger and begin to deal harshly with her for that reason, in fact destroy woman’s most attractive and winning feature.
The verse places "the fear of God", side by side with "respect for the ties of relationship", thus emphasizing the importance of good treatment of relatives, on which the Quran lays so much stress. The Holy Prophet used to recite this verse when delivering a marriage sermon in order to remind the parties of their duties to one another.
b
33:71; 59:19.
c
7:190; 16:73; 30:22; 39:7.
556
"Single soul" may signify: (1) Adam; (2) man and woman taken together, because when two things jointly perform one function, they may be spoken of as one; (3) man and woman taken separately, because mankind may be said to have been created from one "single soul" in the sense that each and every individual is created from the seed of man who is "one soul" and is also born of woman who is likewise "one soul".
557
The words do not mean that woman was created out of the body of man but that she belonged to the same species as man, possessing identical aptitudes and propensities. The idea that Eve had been created out of the rib of Adam seems to have arisen from a saying of the Holy Prophet, viz. "Women have been created from a rib, and surely, the most crooked part of a rib is the highest part thereof. If you set yourself to straighten it, you will break it" (Bukhari, ch. on Nikah). This saying, if anything, constitutes an argument against the above view rather than being in its favour, for it makes no mention of Eve, but only speaks of all women, and it is clear that every woman has not been created from a rib. The word Dil‘ used in the above saying of the Prophet signifies a certain crookedness of manners, the word itself meaning crookedness (Bihar & Muhit). In fact, it refers to a certain peculiarity of woman, viz. her affectation of displeasure and coquetry. This "crookedness" has been spoken
558
The verse places "the fear of God", side by side with "respect for the ties of kinship", thus emphasizing the importance of good treatment of relatives, on which the Qur’an has laid so much stress. The Holy Prophet used to recite this verse when delivering a marriage sermon in order to remind both the parties of their duties to each other.
قَالُوا۟ يَٰمُوسَىٰٓ إِنَّ فِيهَا قَوْمًا جَبَّارِينَ وَإِنَّا لَن نَّدْخُلَهَا حَتَّىٰ يَخْرُجُوا۟ مِنْهَا فَإِن يَخْرُجُوا۟ مِنْهَا فَإِنَّا دَٰخِلُونَ
اس وقت اس جگہ عمالقہ اور دوسری عرب قومیں بستی تھیں ان سے یہود ڈر گئے۔
This means that the annals of these people were known to the Israelites. The Amalekites and other unruly Arab tribes lived in the Holy Land at that time. The Israelites were very much afraid of them.
Compare this insolent and cowardly attitude of the companions of Moses to the willing and almost unbelievable sacrifices of the Companions of the Holy Prophet, who were ever eager to jump into the very jaws of death at the slightest bidding of their Master. When the Holy Prophet, with a handful of his ill-equipped Companions intended to go forth to meet the vastly superior and much better-equipped Meccan force at Badr, he consulted them about it. Thereupon one of the Companions stood up and addressed the Holy Prophet in the memorable words: "We would not say to thee, O Prophet of God, as was said by the companions of Moses, 'go thou and thy Lord and fight and here we sit.' On the contrary, O Prophet of the Lord! We are ever with thee and we will go with thee whither thou goest. We will fight the enemy on thy right and on thy left and in thy front and behind thy back; and we trust God that thou wilt see from us what will comfort thine eyes" (Bukhari).
Important Words:
جبّارین (haughty and powerful) is the plural of جبار which is derived from جبر. They say جبرالعظم (jabaral-‘azma) or جبّرالعظم(jabbaral-‘azma), i.e. he set the bone; he reduced it from the fractured state. جبرالرجل (jabaral-rajula) or جبّرالرجل (jabbaral-rajula) means, he restored the man from the state of poverty and weakness to that of wealth and strength. جبرت الیتیم means, I put the affairs of the orphan into good order. جبّره means, he compelled and forced him against his will. جبّار means, one who magnifies himself and behaves proudly, haughtily and insolently; one who slays when in anger or one who slays unjustly; one who domineers over others by absolute force and power; one extravagant in acts of wrongdoing, disobedience and rebellion; one huge, tall and strong; a giant. When used about God, الجبّار means, One Who can force His creatures to obey His commands; the Supreme, the Unattainable, the High above His creatures; the Restorer of the poor and the weak to wealth and power; the Reformer of the people by raising them from a low state to a high one (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
Compare this insolent and cowardly attitude of the companions of Moses to the willing and almost unbelievable sacrifices of the Companions of the Holy Prophet, who were ever eager to jump into the very jaws of death at the bidding of their Master.
1
اس وقت اس جگہ عمالقہ اور دوسری عرب قومیں بستی تھیں ان سے یہود ڈر گئے۔
659
Important Words:
جبّارین (haughty and powerful) is the plural of جبار which is derived from جبر. They say جبرالعظم (jabaral-‘azma) or جبّرالعظم(jabbaral-‘azma), i.e. he set the bone; he reduced it from the fractured state. جبرالرجل (jabaral-rajula) or جبّرالرجل (jabbaral-rajula) means, he restored the man from the state of poverty and weakness to that of wealth and strength. جبرت الیتیم means, I put the affairs of the orphan into good order. جبّره means, he compelled and forced him against his will. جبّار means, one who magnifies himself and behaves proudly, haughtily and insolently; one who slays when in anger or one who slays unjustly; one who domineers over others by absolute force and power; one extravagant in acts of wrongdoing, disobedience and rebellion; one huge, tall and strong; a giant. When used about God, الجبّار means, One Who can force His creatures to obey His commands; the Supreme, the Unattainable, the High above His creatures; the Restorer of the poor and the weak to wealth and power; the Reformer of the people by raising them from a low state to a high one (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
Compare this insolent and cowardly attitude of the companions of Moses to the willing and almost unbelievable sacrifices of the Companions of the Holy Prophet, who were ever eager to jump into the very jaws of death at the bidding of their Master.
732
This means that the annals of these people were known to the Israelites. The Amalekites and other unruly Arab tribes lived in the Holy Land at that time. The Israelites were very much afraid of them.
733
Compare this insolent and cowardly attitude of the companions of Moses to the willing and almost unbelievable sacrifices of the Companions of the Holy Prophet, who were ever eager to jump into the very jaws of death at the slightest bidding of their Master. When the Holy Prophet, with a handful of his ill-equipped Companions intended to go forth to meet the vastly superior and much better-equipped Meccan force at Badr, he consulted them about it. Thereupon one of the Companions stood up and addressed the Holy Prophet in the memorable words: "We would not say to thee, O Prophet of God, as was said by the companions of Moses, 'go thou and thy Lord and fight and here we sit.' On the contrary, O Prophet of the Lord! We are ever with thee and we will go with thee whither thou goest. We will fight the enemy on thy right and on thy left and in thy front and behind thy back; and we trust God that thou wilt see from us what will comfort thine eyes" (Bukhari).
يُرِيدُونَ أَن يَخْرُجُوا۟ مِنَ ٱلنَّارِ وَمَا هُم بِخَٰرِجِينَ مِنْهَا ۖ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ مُّقِيمٌ
مطلب یہ کہ اپنے زور سے جہنم سے کوئی آزادنہ ہو سکے گا۔ مگر دوسری جگہ لکھا ہے کہ خداتعالیٰ رحم کرکے لوگوں کو جہنم سے نکال دے گا۔ جیسے فرمایا فَاُمُّہٗ ھَاوِیَۃٌ (القارعۃ) یعنی کافر کے لئے دوزخ ماں کے رحم کی طرح ہوگی جس میں سے آخر بچہ نکل آتا ہے۔
Commentary:
The word مقیم rendered here as "lasting" does not mean "never ending" but simply very long and not merely transitory. See also 11:108, 199.
3
مطلب یہ کہ اپنے زور سے جہنم سے کوئی آزادنہ ہو سکے گا۔ مگر دوسری جگہ لکھا ہے کہ خداتعالیٰ رحم کرکے لوگوں کو جہنم سے نکال دے گا۔ جیسے فرمایا فَاُمُّہٗ ھَاوِیَۃٌ (القارعۃ) یعنی کافر کے لئے دوزخ ماں کے رحم کی طرح ہوگی جس میں سے آخر بچہ نکل آتا ہے۔
671A
Commentary:
The word مقیم rendered here as "lasting" does not mean "never ending" but simply very long and not merely transitory. See also 11:108, 199.
قَالُوا۟ نُرِيدُ أَن نَّأْكُلَ مِنْهَا وَتَطْمَئِنَّ قُلُوبُنَا وَنَعْلَمَ أَن قَدْ صَدَقْتَنَا وَنَكُونَ عَلَيْهَا مِنَ ٱلشَّٰهِدِينَ
Commentary:
The disciples of Jesus have, in this verse, mentioned four objects which the fulfilment of the prayer of Jesus about the food asked for was meant to serve: (1) that they might eat thereof and their hunger might be satisfied; (2) that their minds might be at rest. This also shows that they desired a permanent provision of sustenance because a single meal could not put their minds at rest or relieve them of anxiety about their livelihood in the future so that they might be able to preach the message of God free from all care and devote themselves fully to the service of religion; (3) that the prophecy of Jesus contained in 3:50 might be fulfilled; and (4) that they might become witnesses to the fulfilment of his prayer and of the truth of their religion, and people might know that God helps and favours those who are devoted to the service of His religion. The history of the early Christian Church shows that God did actually make extraordinary provision for the sustenance of those who devoted their lives to the preaching of the message of Jesus. Nay, even now Christians, though they have drifted far away from the truth, are enjoying an extra good table spread with food.
741
Commentary:
The disciples of Jesus have, in this verse, mentioned four objects which the fulfilment of the prayer of Jesus about the food asked for was meant to serve: (1) that they might eat thereof and their hunger might be satisfied; (2) that their minds might be at rest. This also shows that they desired a permanent provision of sustenance because a single meal could not put their minds at rest or relieve them of anxiety about their livelihood in the future so that they might be able to preach the message of God free from all care and devote themselves fully to the service of religion; (3) that the prophecy of Jesus contained in 3:50 might be fulfilled; and (4) that they might become witnesses to the fulfilment of his prayer and of the truth of their religion, and people might know that God helps and favours those who are devoted to the service of His religion. The history of the early Christian Church shows that God did actually make extraordinary provision for the sustenance of those who devoted their lives to the preaching of the message of Jesus. Nay, even now Christians, though they have drifted far away from the truth, are enjoying an extra good table spread with food.
۞ قُلْ تَعَالَوْا۟ أَتْلُ مَا حَرَّمَ رَبُّكُمْ عَلَيْكُمْ ۖ أَلَّا تُشْرِكُوا۟ بِهِۦ شَيْـًٔا ۖ وَبِٱلْوَٰلِدَيْنِ إِحْسَٰنًا ۖ وَلَا تَقْتُلُوٓا۟ أَوْلَٰدَكُم مِّنْ إِمْلَٰقٍ ۖ نَّحْنُ نَرْزُقُكُمْ وَإِيَّاهُمْ ۖ وَلَا تَقْرَبُوا۟ ٱلْفَوَٰحِشَ مَا ظَهَرَ مِنْهَا وَمَا بَطَنَ ۖ وَلَا تَقْتُلُوا۟ ٱلنَّفْسَ ٱلَّتِى حَرَّمَ ٱللَّهُ إِلَّا بِٱلْحَقِّ ۚ ذَٰلِكُمْ وَصَّىٰكُم بِهِۦ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَعْقِلُونَ
6:121; 7:34.
17:32.
The injunctions which follow the word "forbidden" are what God commands us to carry out. The injunctions are expressly mentioned but the converse of them which is forbidden is implied. Thus, on the one hand, by using the word "forbidden" and, on the other, by following it up with positive commandments, the verse combines in itself both the direct injunctions and their converse. The verse may be construed in another way also. The first sentence should be taken as having ended with the words what your Lord has forbidden, and the next sentence as beginning with the word ‘Alaikum which would in this case mean, "It is enjoined on you." The verse will then read as follows: "Come, I will rehearse to you what your Lord has forbidden. It is enjoined on you that you associate not anything as partner with Him..."
4:37; 17:24.
17:32.
6:121; 7:34.
Important Words:
املاق (poverty) is derived from ملق. They say ملق الشیء i.e. he erased the thing. ملقه بالعصا means, he beat him with a stick. ملق الولد امه means, the child sucked from the breasts of his mother. املق الرجل means, the man spent all his money and became poor. املاق means, poverty or destitution (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The Quran has already given the commandments and prohibitions of the Islamic Law with regard to the fruits of the earth and the flesh of animals, in opposition to the laws devised by men. Now it gives general commandments and prohibitions.
It should be noted that the injunctions which follow the word "forbidden" are what God requires us to do, and not what He forbids us to do. Thus, it is the contrary of the injunctions given in the verse that is forbidden. The injunctions have been expressly mentioned and the converse of them which is forbidden is implied. Thus, on the one hand, by using the word "forbidden" and, on the other, by following it up with positive commandments, the verse combines in itself both the direct injunctions and their converse, and the attention of the reader has been drawn to both.
The verse may also be construed in another way. The first sentence should be taken as having finished with the words ما حرم ربکم i.e. what your Lord has forbidden, and the next sentence should be taken as beginning with the words علیکمwhich would in this case mean, "it is enjoined upon you or it is incumbent on you." The verse will then read as follows:"Come, I will rehearse to you what your Lord has forbidden. It is incumbent on you that you associate not anything as partner with Him…"
The order in which the injunctions are given in this verse is noteworthy. The injunctions begin with the words, Come, I will rehearse to you what your Lord has forbidden. The Arabic word for "Lord" is رب which means "Creator, Sustainer, and Nourisher" (see 1:2), and it is the very idea of "sustaining and nourishing" that governs the order of the injunctions here given. The first injunction, i.e. associate not anything as partner with Him, pertains to the Great Nourisher, Allah. The second injunction pertains to the lesser nourishers, viz. parents. The word احسان (doing good) expresses the idea that the service of the parents enjoined in the words, do good to parents, is to be performed in the best way possible, for احسان literally signifies "doing a thing very well." Next come those who are nourished and sustained by the "lesser nourishers", viz. children. Parents are bidden to nourish and bring up their children well, as implied in the words, kill not your children for fear of poverty. Indeed, he who neglects to bring up his children properly for fear of poverty virtually "kills" them. If it is the duty of the children to serve their parents well, it is equally the duty of the parents to bring up their children well.
The pronoun "you" in the clause, it is We Who provide for you and for them, refers to parents and the pronoun "them" refers to children, the former being put before the latter in order to draw our attention to the fact that God’s providing for the parents is a proof of the fact that He will also provide for the children.
The next injunction is contained in the words, approach not foul deeds. The word فواحش (foul deeds) is the plural of فاحشه one meaning of which is "fornication or adultery" (see 4:16), which is another form of killing one’s children; for the man who forms immoral connection with a woman other than his wife, not only destroys his seed but also neglects his own wife, which cannot but affect his begetting children in lawful wedlock. Similarly, illegitimate children born of a woman other than one’s wife are not one’s own children, nor are they properly looked after.
The words, whether open or secret, used in connection with فواحش (foul deeds) refer respectively to openly going in to prostitutes and to forming secret connections with women other than one’s wife.
Next to the relations between parents and children come brotherly and friendly relations which are referred to in the words, kill not the life which Allah has made sacred. This injunction requires us to treat our brethren and friends as well as members of our society with fairness and justice. The word "killing," it will be noted, pertains not only to actually killing but to an attempt at killing as well as causing serious injury and boycotting etc. (see meaning of قتل i.e. killing under 2:62; 3:155 & 4:158). The expression, save by right, used with regard to "killing" means "except when a man has made himself deserving of the treatment to be meted out to him." For instance, in case of murder a person will be put to death only by order of proper authority. Similarly, in case of "boycotting" a person will be boycotted only under the orders of the person or the body that possesses that power. It will not be right for any man to take the law in his own hands.
d
4:37; 17:24.
e
17:32.
f
6:121; 7:34.
a
4:37; 17:24.
b
17:32.
c
6:121; 7:34.
891
Important Words:
املاق (poverty) is derived from ملق. They say ملق الشیء i.e. he erased the thing. ملقه بالعصا means, he beat him with a stick. ملق الولد امه means, the child sucked from the breasts of his mother. املق الرجل means, the man spent all his money and became poor. املاق means, poverty or destitution (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The Quran has already given the commandments and prohibitions of the Islamic Law with regard to the fruits of the earth and the flesh of animals, in opposition to the laws devised by men. Now it gives general commandments and prohibitions.
It should be noted that the injunctions which follow the word "forbidden" are what God requires us to do, and not what He forbids us to do. Thus, it is the contrary of the injunctions given in the verse that is forbidden. The injunctions have been expressly mentioned and the converse of them which is forbidden is implied. Thus, on the one hand, by using the word "forbidden" and, on the other, by following it up with positive commandments, the verse combines in itself both the direct injunctions and their converse, and the attention of the reader has been drawn to both.
The verse may also be construed in another way. The first sentence should be taken as having finished with the words ما حرم ربکم i.e. what your Lord has forbidden, and the next sentence should be taken as beginning with the words علیکمwhich would in this case mean, "it is enjoined upon you or it is incumbent on you." The verse will then read as follows:"Come, I will rehearse to you what your Lord has forbidden. It is incumbent on you that you associate not anything as partner with Him…"
The order in which the injunctions are given in this verse is noteworthy. The injunctions begin with the words, Come, I will rehearse to you what your Lord has forbidden. The Arabic word for "Lord" is رب which means "Creator, Sustainer, and Nourisher" (see 1:2), and it is the very idea of "sustaining and nourishing" that governs the order of the injunctions here given. The first injunction, i.e. associate not anything as partner with Him, pertains to the Great Nourisher, Allah. The second injunction pertains to the lesser nourishers, viz. parents. The word احسان (doing good) expresses the idea that the service of the parents enjoined in the words, do good to parents, is to be performed in the best way possible, for احسان literally signifies "doing a thing very well." Next come those who are nourished and sustained by the "lesser nourishers", viz. children. Parents are bidden to nourish and bring up their children well, as implied in the words, kill not your children for fear of poverty. Indeed, he who neglects to bring up his children properly for fear of poverty virtually "kills" them. If it is the duty of the children to serve their parents well, it is equally the duty of the parents to bring up their children well.
The pronoun "you" in the clause, it is We Who provide for you and for them, refers to parents and the pronoun "them" refers to children, the former being put before the latter in order to draw our attention to the fact that God’s providing for the parents is a proof of the fact that He will also provide for the children.
The next injunction is contained in the words, approach not foul deeds. The word فواحش (foul deeds) is the plural of فاحشه one meaning of which is "fornication or adultery" (see 4:16), which is another form of killing one’s children; for the man who forms immoral connection with a woman other than his wife, not only destroys his seed but also neglects his own wife, which cannot but affect his begetting children in lawful wedlock. Similarly, illegitimate children born of a woman other than one’s wife are not one’s own children, nor are they properly looked after.
The words, whether open or secret, used in connection with فواحش (foul deeds) refer respectively to openly going in to prostitutes and to forming secret connections with women other than one’s wife.
Next to the relations between parents and children come brotherly and friendly relations which are referred to in the words, kill not the life which Allah has made sacred. This injunction requires us to treat our brethren and friends as well as members of our society with fairness and justice. The word "killing," it will be noted, pertains not only to actually killing but to an attempt at killing as well as causing serious injury and boycotting etc. (see meaning of قتل i.e. killing under 2:62; 3:155 & 4:158). The expression, save by right, used with regard to "killing" means "except when a man has made himself deserving of the treatment to be meted out to him." For instance, in case of murder a person will be put to death only by order of proper authority. Similarly, in case of "boycotting" a person will be boycotted only under the orders of the person or the body that possesses that power. It will not be right for any man to take the law in his own hands.
a
6:121; 7:34.
e
17:32.
928
The injunctions which follow the word "forbidden" are what God commands us to carry out. The injunctions are expressly mentioned but the converse of them which is forbidden is implied. Thus, on the one hand, by using the word "forbidden" and, on the other, by following it up with positive commandments, the verse combines in itself both the direct injunctions and their converse. The verse may be construed in another way also. The first sentence should be taken as having ended with the words what your Lord has forbidden, and the next sentence as beginning with the word ‘Alaikum which would in this case mean, "It is enjoined on you." The verse will then read as follows: "Come, I will rehearse to you what your Lord has forbidden. It is enjoined on you that you associate not anything as partner with Him..."
قَالَ فَٱهْبِطْ مِنْهَا فَمَا يَكُونُ لَكَ أَن تَتَكَبَّرَ فِيهَا فَٱخْرُجْ إِنَّكَ مِنَ ٱلصَّٰغِرِينَ
15:35; 38:78.
15:35; 38:78.
There being no noun mentioned in the verse to which the pronoun ha (it) implied in the expression Minha (hence) refers, it may be taken to denote the condition or state in which Iblis was, before he refused to submit to Adam.
15:35; 38:78.
Commentary:
There being no noun mentioned in the verse to which the pronoun ھا (it) implied in the expression منھا (hence) refers, it may be taken to denote the condition or state or position in which Iblis was before he refused to submit to Adam. Thus the expression, go down hence, signifies, "be thou degraded from thy present position".
d
15:35; 38:78.
b
15:35; 38:78.
918
Commentary:
There being no noun mentioned in the verse to which the pronoun ھا (it) implied in the expression منھا (hence) refers, it may be taken to denote the condition or state or position in which Iblis was before he refused to submit to Adam. Thus the expression, go down hence, signifies, "be thou degraded from thy present position".
a
15:35; 38:78.
954
There being no noun mentioned in the verse to which the pronoun ha (it) implied in the expression Minha (hence) refers, it may be taken to denote the condition or state in which Iblis was, before he refused to submit to Adam.
قَالَ ٱخْرُجْ مِنْهَا مَذْءُومًا مَّدْحُورًا ۖ لَّمَن تَبِعَكَ مِنْهُمْ لَأَمْلَأَنَّ جَهَنَّمَ مِنكُمْ أَجْمَعِينَ
11:20; 15:43-44; 32:14; 38:86.
11:20; 15:43-44; 32:14; 38:86.
11:120; 15:43-44; 32:14; 38:86.
Commentary:
The verse makes it clear that Iblis will not be allowed to waylay those chosen servants of God who would have attained to the exalted stage of spiritual rebirth. He will not also be able to force men to disobey God; for, as the verse clearly points out, only those will come under his influence who themselves choose to 'follow' him.
b
11:20; 15:43-44; 32:14; 38:86.
a
11:120; 15:43-44; 32:14; 38:86.
922
Commentary:
The verse makes it clear that Iblis will not be allowed to waylay those chosen servants of God who would have attained to the exalted stage of spiritual rebirth. He will not also be able to force men to disobey God; for, as the verse clearly points out, only those will come under his influence who themselves choose to 'follow' him.
a
11:20; 15:43-44; 32:14; 38:86.
قُلْ إِنَّمَا حَرَّمَ رَبِّىَ ٱلْفَوَٰحِشَ مَا ظَهَرَ مِنْهَا وَمَا بَطَنَ وَٱلْإِثْمَ وَٱلْبَغْىَ بِغَيْرِ ٱلْحَقِّ وَأَن تُشْرِكُوا۟ بِٱللَّهِ مَا لَمْ يُنَزِّلْ بِهِۦ سُلْطَٰنًا وَأَن تَقُولُوا۟ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ مَا لَا تَعْلَمُونَ
عربی کا محاورہ ہے ’’ان میں سے ظاہر ہوں یا چھپے‘‘ لیکن اردو میں کہتے ہیں ’’خواہ ظاہر ہوں یا چھپے‘‘ ہم نے اردو محاورہ کے مطابق ترجمہ کیا ہے۔ کیونکہ دونوں کا مفہوم ایک ہے۔
6:152.
3:152; 7:72; 22:72.
Commentary:
The verse draws our attention to the purity of Divine teachings by pointing out that all evil things are forbidden by Islam. But at the same time it reminds the reader that there are certain things the evil of which is generally hidden from men. These, too, are forbidden and most of them have been mentioned by the Holy Prophet.
The verse next proceeds to explain what it means by فواحش (foul deeds). It divides them into three classes: (1) اثم (the sin of disobedience or of falling short in the performance of a duty), and بغی (transgression, i.e. exceeding the proper bounds); (2) شرك (associating with God that for which He has sent down no authority). The فواحش (foul deeds) of this class mean idolatrous beliefs and polytheistic ideals. (3) "That you say against Allah what you do not know." By the فواحش of this class are meant the false and evil words we utter. Thus we are enjoined to be pure not only in thought but also in word and deed.
a
3:152; 7:72; 22:72.
f
6:152.
1
عربی کا محاورہ ہے ’’ان میں سے ظاہر ہوں یا چھپے‘‘ لیکن اردو میں کہتے ہیں ’’خواہ ظاہر ہوں یا چھپے‘‘ ہم نے اردو محاورہ کے مطابق ترجمہ کیا ہے۔ کیونکہ دونوں کا مفہوم ایک ہے۔
b
6:152.
c
3:152; 7:72; 22:72.
934
Commentary:
The verse draws our attention to the purity of Divine teachings by pointing out that all evil things are forbidden by Islam. But at the same time it reminds the reader that there are certain things the evil of which is generally hidden from men. These, too, are forbidden and most of them have been mentioned by the Holy Prophet.
The verse next proceeds to explain what it means by فواحش (foul deeds). It divides them into three classes: (1) اثم (the sin of disobedience or of falling short in the performance of a duty), and بغی (transgression, i.e. exceeding the proper bounds); (2) شرك (associating with God that for which He has sent down no authority). The فواحش (foul deeds) of this class mean idolatrous beliefs and polytheistic ideals. (3) "That you say against Allah what you do not know." By the فواحش of this class are meant the false and evil words we utter. Thus we are enjoined to be pure not only in thought but also in word and deed.
b
6:152.
c
3:152; 7:72; 22:72.
قَدِ ٱفْتَرَيْنَا عَلَى ٱللَّهِ كَذِبًا إِنْ عُدْنَا فِى مِلَّتِكُم بَعْدَ إِذْ نَجَّىٰنَا ٱللَّهُ مِنْهَا ۚ وَمَا يَكُونُ لَنَآ أَن نَّعُودَ فِيهَآ إِلَّآ أَن يَشَآءَ ٱللَّهُ رَبُّنَا ۚ وَسِعَ رَبُّنَا كُلَّ شَىْءٍ عِلْمًا ۚ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ تَوَكَّلْنَا ۚ رَبَّنَا ٱفْتَحْ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ قَوْمِنَا بِٱلْحَقِّ وَأَنتَ خَيْرُ ٱلْفَٰتِحِينَ
2:256; 40:8.
2:256; 40:8.
2:256; 40:8.
Commentary:
The argument of the followers of Shu‘aib for not renouncing their religion is continued in this verse. There could be only two reasons, they said, for giving up their faith; firstly if they had been false and insincere in their profession of faith; secondly, if their religion itself had been false. But as neither of these two things was true, therefore, it was impossible for them to give up their faith. They further reinforce their argument by the words, Our Lord comprehends all things in His knowledge, meaning that when they are fully convinced of their religion being the religion of God and of God being always in the right, it is impossible for them to recant their faith. There is only one possibility of their doing so, i.e. that Allah, our Lord, should so will, viz. that some hidden weakness or sin of theirs may move God to cut them asunder like a diseased limb. But they have faith in their Lord and trust in Him Who has given them the opportunity and the power to accept the truth. He would not let them go astray because His permitting them to forsake the path of rectitude would be inconsistent with His attribute of being their رب or Lord.
The words, In Allah have we put our trust, are also intended to imply that, as the votaries of truth have perfect faith in God, so no amount of persecution can intimidate them into giving it up. They are encouraged and strengthened by constantly praying to God to protect them from the plots and machinations of their enemies.
b
2:256; 40:8.
b
2:256; 40:8.
988
Commentary:
The argument of the followers of Shu‘aib for not renouncing their religion is continued in this verse. There could be only two reasons, they said, for giving up their faith; firstly if they had been false and insincere in their profession of faith; secondly, if their religion itself had been false. But as neither of these two things was true, therefore, it was impossible for them to give up their faith. They further reinforce their argument by the words, Our Lord comprehends all things in His knowledge, meaning that when they are fully convinced of their religion being the religion of God and of God being always in the right, it is impossible for them to recant their faith. There is only one possibility of their doing so, i.e. that Allah, our Lord, should so will, viz. that some hidden weakness or sin of theirs may move God to cut them asunder like a diseased limb. But they have faith in their Lord and trust in Him Who has given them the opportunity and the power to accept the truth. He would not let them go astray because His permitting them to forsake the path of rectitude would be inconsistent with His attribute of being their رب or Lord.
The words, In Allah have we put our trust, are also intended to imply that, as the votaries of truth have perfect faith in God, so no amount of persecution can intimidate them into giving it up. They are encouraged and strengthened by constantly praying to God to protect them from the plots and machinations of their enemies.
a
2:256; 40:8.
وَإِذْ قِيلَ لَهُمُ ٱسْكُنُوا۟ هَٰذِهِ ٱلْقَرْيَةَ وَكُلُوا۟ مِنْهَا حَيْثُ شِئْتُمْ وَقُولُوا۟ حِطَّةٌ وَٱدْخُلُوا۟ ٱلْبَابَ سُجَّدًا نَّغْفِرْ لَكُمْ خَطِيٓـَٰٔتِكُمْ ۚ سَنَزِيدُ ٱلْمُحْسِنِينَ
2:59.
نیز دیکھئے سورۃ بقرہ آیت ۵۹۔
2:59.
a
2:59.
2
نیز دیکھئے سورۃ بقرہ آیت ۵۹۔
c
2:59.
1051
Commentary:
See note on 2:59.
e
2:59.
وَٱتْلُ عَلَيْهِمْ نَبَأَ ٱلَّذِىٓ ءَاتَيْنَٰهُ ءَايَٰتِنَا فَٱنسَلَخَ مِنْهَا فَأَتْبَعَهُ ٱلشَّيْطَٰنُ فَكَانَ مِنَ ٱلْغَاوِينَ
بائبل اور مفسرین ایک شخص بلعم باعور کا ذکر کرتے ہیں جس کے واقعات اس مثال سے ملتے ہیں۔ مگر درحقیقت یہ ایک مثال ہے جو کوئی بھی اپنے آپ کو ایسا بنالے اس پر صادق آجائے گی اور وہی بلعم باعور بن جائے گا۔
The reference here is not to any particular individual but to all persons to whom God shows Signs through a Prophet and who reject them. Similar expressions occur elsewhere in the Qur’an (e.g., 2:18). The verse has been particularly applied to one Bal‘am bin Ba‘ura who, it is related, lived in the time of Moses and who is reported to have been a virtuous man. Pride turned his head and he ended his life in disgrace. The verse may apply also to Abu Jahl or ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul or for that matter to every prominent leader of disbelief.
Important Words:
انسلخ (stepped away) is derived from سلخ. They say سلخ جلدھا i.e. he stripped off its skin. سلخت عنھا قمیصھا means, I pulled off or stripped off her shirt. سلخنا الشھر means, we passed the month, or passed forth from the month. One would say سلخ النبات i.e. the plant shed its foliage and became leafless and then became green again. انسلخ means, he or it became stripped, or he or it passed, or he quitted a thing entirely. They say انسلخت الحیة من قشرھا i.e. the serpent came off, or divested itself of, its slough. انسلخ منه means, he or it became altogether separated from it; or he or it quitted it entirely (Lane & Aqrab).
اتبعه (followed him up). اتبع is derived from تبع. They say تبعه i.e. he followed him or it, or he went or walked after him or it. اتبع besides giving the causative sense is also used like تبع in the sense of following. They say اتبعه i.e. he followed his footsteps; he sought him; also he overtook him (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse does not refer to any particular individual but may apply to all persons to whom God shows signs through a Prophet and who reject them. Similar expressions which do not refer to any particular individual, but are of general application, also occur elsewhere in the Quran (e.g. 2:18). The verse under comment has been applied to one Bal‘am bin Ba‘ura who, it is related, lived in the time of Moses. He is reported to have been a virtuous man, but pride turned his head and he ended in disgrace. But the verse also aptly describes also the case of Abu Jahl who had clearly seen and even admitted the truth of the Holy Prophet, but proudly and scornfully remarked that his people had never owed allegiance to the house of ‘Abd Manaf, a progenitor of the Holy Prophet. The verse may equally apply to ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul, the arch-hypocrite, who witnessed many signs establishing the truth of the Holy Prophet and even apparently professed his faith in him, but at heart ever remained his implacable enemy.
3
بائبل اور مفسرین ایک شخص بلعم باعور کا ذکر کرتے ہیں جس کے واقعات اس مثال سے ملتے ہیں۔ مگر درحقیقت یہ ایک مثال ہے جو کوئی بھی اپنے آپ کو ایسا بنالے اس پر صادق آجائے گی اور وہی بلعم باعور بن جائے گا۔
1063
Important Words:
انسلخ (stepped away) is derived from سلخ. They say سلخ جلدھا i.e. he stripped off its skin. سلخت عنھا قمیصھا means, I pulled off or stripped off her shirt. سلخنا الشھر means, we passed the month, or passed forth from the month. One would say سلخ النبات i.e. the plant shed its foliage and became leafless and then became green again. انسلخ means, he or it became stripped, or he or it passed, or he quitted a thing entirely. They say انسلخت الحیة من قشرھا i.e. the serpent came off, or divested itself of, its slough. انسلخ منه means, he or it became altogether separated from it; or he or it quitted it entirely (Lane & Aqrab).
اتبعه (followed him up). اتبع is derived from تبع. They say تبعه i.e. he followed him or it, or he went or walked after him or it. اتبع besides giving the causative sense is also used like تبع in the sense of following. They say اتبعه i.e. he followed his footsteps; he sought him; also he overtook him (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse does not refer to any particular individual but may apply to all persons to whom God shows signs through a Prophet and who reject them. Similar expressions which do not refer to any particular individual, but are of general application, also occur elsewhere in the Quran (e.g. 2:18). The verse under comment has been applied to one Bal‘am bin Ba‘ura who, it is related, lived in the time of Moses. He is reported to have been a virtuous man, but pride turned his head and he ended in disgrace. But the verse also aptly describes also the case of Abu Jahl who had clearly seen and even admitted the truth of the Holy Prophet, but proudly and scornfully remarked that his people had never owed allegiance to the house of ‘Abd Manaf, a progenitor of the Holy Prophet. The verse may equally apply to ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul, the arch-hypocrite, who witnessed many signs establishing the truth of the Holy Prophet and even apparently professed his faith in him, but at heart ever remained his implacable enemy.
1072
The reference here is not to any particular individual but to all persons to whom God shows Signs through a Prophet and who reject them. Similar expressions occur elsewhere in the Qur’an (e.g., 2:18). The verse has been particularly applied to one Bal‘am bin Ba‘ura who, it is related, lived in the time of Moses and who is reported to have been a virtuous man. Pride turned his head and he ended his life in disgrace. The verse may apply also to Abu Jahl or ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul or for that matter to every prominent leader of disbelief.
۞ هُوَ ٱلَّذِى خَلَقَكُم مِّن نَّفْسٍ وَٰحِدَةٍ وَجَعَلَ مِنْهَا زَوْجَهَا لِيَسْكُنَ إِلَيْهَا ۖ فَلَمَّا تَغَشَّىٰهَا حَمَلَتْ حَمْلًا خَفِيفًا فَمَرَّتْ بِهِۦ ۖ فَلَمَّآ أَثْقَلَت دَّعَوَا ٱللَّهَ رَبَّهُمَا لَئِنْ ءَاتَيْتَنَا صَٰلِحًا لَّنَكُونَنَّ مِنَ ٱلشَّٰكِرِينَ
4:2; 16:73; 39:7.
30:22.
One of the primary objects of marriage is that man and woman should be a source of comfort and solace to each other. Man is social by nature and it is his natural craving for a close companion which is supplied by marriage.
4:2; 16:73; 39:7.
30:22.
Commentary:
By the words, a single soul, is here meant the father. The verse does not refer to Adam or for that matter to any particular man but speaks of men generally. See also 4:2.
The verse describes one of the objects of marriage, which is that man and woman may be a source of comfort and solace to each other. Man is highly social by nature, and it is his natural craving for a close companion that is supplied by marriage. Without the institution of marriage man, in most cases, would have vainly spent his whole life in search of a true and loyal companion.
a
4:2; 16:73; 39:7.
b
30:22.
c
4:2; 16:73; 39:7.
d
30:22.
1076
Commentary:
By the words, a single soul, is here meant the father. The verse does not refer to Adam or for that matter to any particular man but speaks of men generally. See also 4:2.
The verse describes one of the objects of marriage, which is that man and woman may be a source of comfort and solace to each other. Man is highly social by nature, and it is his natural craving for a close companion that is supplied by marriage. Without the institution of marriage man, in most cases, would have vainly spent his whole life in search of a true and loyal companion.
d
4:2; 16:73; 39:7.
e
30:22.
1084
One of the primary objects of marriage is that man and woman should be a source of comfort and solace to each other. Man is social by nature and it is his natural craving for a close companion which is supplied by marriage.
وَمِنْهُم مَّن يَلْمِزُكَ فِى ٱلصَّدَقَٰتِ فَإِنْ أُعْطُوا۟ مِنْهَا رَضُوا۟ وَإِن لَّمْ يُعْطَوْا۟ مِنْهَآ إِذَا هُمْ يَسْخَطُونَ
9:79.
9:79.
9:79.
Important Words:
یلمزك (find fault with thee) is derived from لمز. They say لمزہ i.e. he made a sign to him with the eye or the head, etc.; he blamed or found fault with him; he spoke evil of him. It also means, he pushed or impelled or repelled him. لمزة occurring elsewhere in the Quran (104:2) means, one who blames or reproaches or finds fault with others much or habitually; one who speaks evil of others and defames them; a separator of companions and friends, who goes about with calumny (Lane).
Commentary:
As the hypocrites had joined Muslims to secure worldly advantages, therefore, if they were given something out of Zakah or legal alms, they were pleased; but if they failed to get anything, they grumbled and began to find fault with the Prophet. This is one of the unmistakable signs of a hypocrite.
a
9:79.
a
9:79.
1214
Important Words:
یلمزك (find fault with thee) is derived from لمز. They say لمزہ i.e. he made a sign to him with the eye or the head, etc.; he blamed or found fault with him; he spoke evil of him. It also means, he pushed or impelled or repelled him. لمزة occurring elsewhere in the Quran (104:2) means, one who blames or reproaches or finds fault with others much or habitually; one who speaks evil of others and defames them; a separator of companions and friends, who goes about with calumny (Lane).
Commentary:
As the hypocrites had joined Muslims to secure worldly advantages, therefore, if they were given something out of Zakah or legal alms, they were pleased; but if they failed to get anything, they grumbled and began to find fault with the Prophet. This is one of the unmistakable signs of a hypocrite.
c
9:79.
ذَٰلِكَ مِنْ أَنۢبَآءِ ٱلْقُرَىٰ نَقُصُّهُۥ عَلَيْكَ ۖ مِنْهَا قَآئِمٌ وَحَصِيدٌ
20:100.
20:100.
20:100.
Important Words:
قری (cities) is the plural of قریة and means, (1) the people of the towns; or (2) the towns themselves (Aqrab).
حصید (mown down like the harvest) is derived from حصد. They say حصد الزرع i.e. he reaped or cut the harvest with a scythe. حصد القوم بالسیف means, he mowed down the people with the sword. The proverb من زرع الشر حصد الندامة means, he who sows evil reaps remorse. حصید means, reaped seed-produce; mown down with the sword like reaped seed-produce; an harvest that is cut or mown down; also the lower part of the harvest which remains after the latter is cut down (Lane & Aqrab). See also 6:142.
Commentary:
In the first mentioned sense of the word قری the word قائم (standing) would mean that the progeny of these peoples lived after them and thus, as it were, continued to stand; and in the latter sense it would mean that the remains of some of these towns are still to be found while others have become totally extinct. Similarly, in this sense the word حصید (mown down like the harvest) would mean "a people who have become totally or nearly extinct." If, however, the word قری is taken in the sense of "towns," the word حصید would signify, "towns whose traces have become wholly or nearly extinct."
The verse means that the remains of some of the towns mentioned are still extant, while others have become wholly or nearly obliterated. Consequently, if the ruins of some of the towns mentioned in this Surah cannot be found, the truth of the Quranic narratives cannot be called into question, because the Quran itself uses the word حصید (mown down) with regard to them. If, however, in some future time, archaeologists succeed in discovering the ruins of some towns now extinct, the Quranic account would still be beyond doubt, for the word حصید (mown down) is also used with regard to a harvest that has been cut down with a scythe, the lower part of which still remains visible. See also 10:25.
c
20:100.
a
20:100.
1481
Important Words:
قری (cities) is the plural of قریة and means, (1) the people of the towns; or (2) the towns themselves (Aqrab).
حصید (mown down like the harvest) is derived from حصد. They say حصد الزرع i.e. he reaped or cut the harvest with a scythe. حصد القوم بالسیف means, he mowed down the people with the sword. The proverb من زرع الشر حصد الندامة means, he who sows evil reaps remorse. حصید means, reaped seed-produce; mown down with the sword like reaped seed-produce; an harvest that is cut or mown down; also the lower part of the harvest which remains after the latter is cut down (Lane & Aqrab). See also 6:142.
Commentary:
In the first mentioned sense of the word قری the word قائم (standing) would mean that the progeny of these peoples lived after them and thus, as it were, continued to stand; and in the latter sense it would mean that the remains of some of these towns are still to be found while others have become totally extinct. Similarly, in this sense the word حصید (mown down like the harvest) would mean "a people who have become totally or nearly extinct." If, however, the word قری is taken in the sense of "towns," the word حصید would signify, "towns whose traces have become wholly or nearly extinct."
The verse means that the remains of some of the towns mentioned are still extant, while others have become wholly or nearly obliterated. Consequently, if the ruins of some of the towns mentioned in this Surah cannot be found, the truth of the Quranic narratives cannot be called into question, because the Quran itself uses the word حصید (mown down) with regard to them. If, however, in some future time, archaeologists succeed in discovering the ruins of some towns now extinct, the Quranic account would still be beyond doubt, for the word حصید (mown down) is also used with regard to a harvest that has been cut down with a scythe, the lower part of which still remains visible. See also 10:25.
b
20:100.
وَكَذَٰلِكَ مَكَّنَّا لِيُوسُفَ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ يَتَبَوَّأُ مِنْهَا حَيْثُ يَشَآءُ ۚ نُصِيبُ بِرَحْمَتِنَا مَن نَّشَآءُ ۖ وَلَا نُضِيعُ أَجْرَ ٱلْمُحْسِنِينَ
12:22.
2:106; 3:75.
Commentary:
The words, And thus did We establish Joseph in the land, also occur in 12:22, where they are followed by the expression, that We might also teach him the interpretation of things, while in the verse under comment they are succeeded by the sentence, We bestow Our mercy upon whomsoever We please. This is because in the former case Joseph’s mettle was yet to be tried. But now that he had emerged triumphant from the ordeal, he was henceforward to enjoy uniform honour and prosperity.
This verse contains the thirteenth point of resemblance between Joseph and the Holy Prophet. Just as the brethren of Joseph, being jealous of his father’s regard for him, sought to remove him from their way and bring him to grief and dishonour, similarly, the Holy Prophet was compelled to leave his native city by his own kith and kin; but God conferred on him, as on Joseph, honour and distinction; with the difference that, whereas Joseph received his authority and honour from a king, the Holy
Prophet was indebted to no earthly potentate for all the power and glory that came to him. Indeed, the difference in the way in which these two Prophets rose to power and eminence is symbolic of the difference in their spiritual status.
a
12:22.
b
2:106; 3:75.
a
12:22.
b
2:106; 3:75.
1560
Commentary:
The words, And thus did We establish Joseph in the land, also occur in 12:22, where they are followed by the expression, that We might also teach him the interpretation of things, while in the verse under comment they are succeeded by the sentence, We bestow Our mercy upon whomsoever We please. This is because in the former case Joseph’s mettle was yet to be tried. But now that he had emerged triumphant from the ordeal, he was henceforward to enjoy uniform honour and prosperity.
This verse contains the thirteenth point of resemblance between Joseph and the Holy Prophet. Just as the brethren of Joseph, being jealous of his father’s regard for him, sought to remove him from their way and bring him to grief and dishonour, similarly, the Holy Prophet was compelled to leave his native city by his own kith and kin; but God conferred on him, as on Joseph, honour and distinction; with the difference that, whereas Joseph received his authority and honour from a king, the Holy
Prophet was indebted to no earthly potentate for all the power and glory that came to him. Indeed, the difference in the way in which these two Prophets rose to power and eminence is symbolic of the difference in their spiritual status.
a
12:22.
b
2:106; 3:75.
قَالَ فَٱخْرُجْ مِنْهَا فَإِنَّكَ رَجِيمٌ
7:14, 19; 38:78.
The pronoun ha in the expression min-ha does not refer to the post- mortal Heaven because Heaven is a place where Satan could not possibly enter and tempt Adam and from where no one is ever turned out (15:49). It refers to that state of apparent bliss in this world in which men happen to be before the advent of a Prophet when, though they might be victim to wrong beliefs, yet, not having rejected a Prophet, they are not altogether deprived of
7:14,19; 38:78.
Commentary:
Iblis or the Arch-Satan may not be deserving of punishment because it is, as it were, part of his being to incite men to evil deeds; but his manifestations and embodiments among human beings certainly are. It appears from the Quran that the person who opposed Adam was not Iblis himself but only his mani-festation, for we are told that he came to Adam and talked with him. If he was the very Iblis who, as the Quran says, was from among the jinn, he might as well become visible to us and hence talk with us for, being the progeny of Adam, we are subject to all those influences to which Adam was. But such a thing has never happened. The fact that Iblis does not come to us shows that the person who had a talk with Adam was not the Iblis who was created of fire, but only his human manifestation whom Iblis used as a tool to put Adam into trouble. This is what happens in the case of every Prophet and, in fact, in that of every human being.
The pronoun ھا in the expression منھا (hence) does not refer to the post-mortal Heaven as supposed by some commentators, because Heaven is a place where Satan could not possibly visit and tempt Adam. Nor could Adam be turned out of it; nor can the pronoun refer to the earthly garden in which Adam was placed; for when once Satan was turned out of it, he could not possibly enter it again. So the pronoun refers to that gate of apparent bliss in which men happen to live before the advent of a Prophet when, though they might be prey to many errors, yet, not having rejected a Prophet they are not deprived of divine favours which are here represented in the form of a جنة or garden.
g
7:14, 19; 38:78.
664
مِنْهَا (Min-ha) 这一用语中, 代词 هَا (ha) 不是指死后的天园。因为天园不是恶魔能够进去诱惑阿丹的地方。从来没有人从这里被撵出去过 (15:49)。它是指今世里显而易见的极乐状况。在先知降生之前, 人们也生存在世上。那时, 虽然他们是错误信仰的受骗者, 但没有抵制过先知。他们完全没有剥夺安拉赐于的恩惠。这些恩惠在 «古兰经» 中, 以 جَنَّة (Jannah, 天园) 来表示。
a
7:14,19; 38:78.
1739
Commentary:
Iblis or the Arch-Satan may not be deserving of punishment because it is, as it were, part of his being to incite men to evil deeds; but his manifestations and embodiments among human beings certainly are. It appears from the Quran that the person who opposed Adam was not Iblis himself but only his mani-festation, for we are told that he came to Adam and talked with him. If he was the very Iblis who, as the Quran says, was from among the jinn, he might as well become visible to us and hence talk with us for, being the progeny of Adam, we are subject to all those influences to which Adam was. But such a thing has never happened. The fact that Iblis does not come to us shows that the person who had a talk with Adam was not the Iblis who was created of fire, but only his human manifestation whom Iblis used as a tool to put Adam into trouble. This is what happens in the case of every Prophet and, in fact, in that of every human being.
The pronoun ھا in the expression منھا (hence) does not refer to the post-mortal Heaven as supposed by some commentators, because Heaven is a place where Satan could not possibly visit and tempt Adam. Nor could Adam be turned out of it; nor can the pronoun refer to the earthly garden in which Adam was placed; for when once Satan was turned out of it, he could not possibly enter it again. So the pronoun refers to that gate of apparent bliss in which men happen to live before the advent of a Prophet when, though they might be prey to many errors, yet, not having rejected a Prophet they are not deprived of divine favours which are here represented in the form of a جنة or garden.
e
7:14, 19; 38:78.
1497
The pronoun ha in the expression min-ha does not refer to the post- mortal Heaven because Heaven is a place where Satan could not possibly enter and tempt Adam and from where no one is ever turned out (15:49). It refers to that state of apparent bliss in this world in which men happen to be before the advent of a Prophet when, though they might be victim to wrong beliefs, yet, not having rejected a Prophet, they are not altogether deprived of
وَإِن كَادُوا۟ لَيَسْتَفِزُّونَكَ مِنَ ٱلْأَرْضِ لِيُخْرِجُوكَ مِنْهَا ۖ وَإِذًا لَّا يَلْبَثُونَ خِلَٰفَكَ إِلَّا قَلِيلًا
8:31; 60:2.
8:31; 60:2.
The enemies of the Holy Prophet wanted to brand him with the stigma of legal banishment so that he might lose all dignity with his people, but God Himself commanded him to leave Mecca and thus saved him from this stigma which involved for him the loss of citizenship of that town.
8:31; 60:2.
Important Words:
خلافک (after thee). خلاف is derived from خلف which means, he succeeded or remained after another. خالف عنا means, he remained behind us or after us. قعدت خلافه means, I remained behind him or after him. خلاف means, after or behind; the contrary or opposite, the sleeve of a shirt, etc. The Quranic expression اذا لا یلبثون خلافک الا قلیلا means, in that case they should not have remained after thee but a little while (Lane). See also 7:70, 170; 9:87.
Commentary:
As the Arabic expression استفزہ من الارض means, he expelled him from the land (17:65), the words لیخرجوک (that they might expel thee) occurring immediately after لیستفزونک evidently do not imply simple expulsion because in that case there would have been useless repetition of the same meaning. They signify legal banishment which entails loss of rights of citizenship. Disbelievers wanted to brand the Prophet with the stigma of legal banishment so that he might lose all dignity with his people, but God Himself commanded him to leave Mecca and thus saved him from this stigma which involved loss of citizenship of that town.
a
8:31; 60:2.
a
8:31; 60:2.
2006
Important Words:
خلافک (after thee). خلاف is derived from خلف which means, he succeeded or remained after another. خالف عنا means, he remained behind us or after us. قعدت خلافه means, I remained behind him or after him. خلاف means, after or behind; the contrary or opposite, the sleeve of a shirt, etc. The Quranic expression اذا لا یلبثون خلافک الا قلیلا means, in that case they should not have remained after thee but a little while (Lane). See also 7:70, 170; 9:87.
Commentary:
As the Arabic expression استفزہ من الارض means, he expelled him from the land (17:65), the words لیخرجوک (that they might expel thee) occurring immediately after لیستفزونک evidently do not imply simple expulsion because in that case there would have been useless repetition of the same meaning. They signify legal banishment which entails loss of rights of citizenship. Disbelievers wanted to brand the Prophet with the stigma of legal banishment so that he might lose all dignity with his people, but God Himself commanded him to leave Mecca and thus saved him from this stigma which involved loss of citizenship of that town.
a
8:31; 60:2.
1640
The enemies of the Holy Prophet wanted to brand him with the stigma of legal banishment so that he might lose all dignity with his people, but God Himself commanded him to leave Mecca and thus saved him from this stigma which involved for him the loss of citizenship of that town.
۞ مِنْهَا خَلَقْنَٰكُمْ وَفِيهَا نُعِيدُكُمْ وَمِنْهَا نُخْرِجُكُمْ تَارَةً أُخْرَىٰ
7:26; 71:18, 19.
7:26; 71:18, 19.
7:26; 71:18-19.
Commentary:
The words, into it shall We cause you to return, give rise to a natural question, viz. where does human soul go after man dies and his body decays and is completely dissolved? The answer to this question as given by the Quran is that the human soul acquires a new body after its departure from its physical habitat and also an abode according to the nature of the deeds which man may have done during his life on earth. Man’s real sepulchre is the place to which God consigns his soul after death according to his works in this life. It is not the pit in which his dead body is placed. It is an abode of happiness or misery according to his spiritual condition.
The sentence, And from this earth shall We bring you forth once more, points to the supreme truth that man’s life does not end with the extinction and dissolution of his physical body, as it is pregnant with too big an import to end with the latter’s decay and death. If life had no great purpose God would not have created it, and after having created it He would not have made it subject to death unless there had been an afterlife. So if death were the end of all life, then the creation of man would have been "a mere sport and pastime" and this would have constituted a great reflection on the wisdom of God. The fact that God, the Source of all wisdom and intelligence, has done all this shows that He has not created man to return to dust after a life of merely 60 or 70 years but, on the contrary, He has created him for a better, fuller and everlasting life which he must live after he has shed the encumbrances of his physical tabernacle.
The verse also embodies a refutation of the religious beliefs of Pharaoh’s people who worshipped the stars.
a
7:26; 71:18, 19.
b
7:26; 71:18-19.
2275
Commentary:
The words, into it shall We cause you to return, give rise to a natural question, viz. where does human soul go after man dies and his body decays and is completely dissolved? The answer to this question as given by the Quran is that the human soul acquires a new body after its departure from its physical habitat and also an abode according to the nature of the deeds which man may have done during his life on earth. Man’s real sepulchre is the place to which God consigns his soul after death according to his works in this life. It is not the pit in which his dead body is placed. It is an abode of happiness or misery according to his spiritual condition.
The sentence, And from this earth shall We bring you forth once more, points to the supreme truth that man’s life does not end with the extinction and dissolution of his physical body, as it is pregnant with too big an import to end with the latter’s decay and death. If life had no great purpose God would not have created it, and after having created it He would not have made it subject to death unless there had been an afterlife. So if death were the end of all life, then the creation of man would have been "a mere sport and pastime" and this would have constituted a great reflection on the wisdom of God. The fact that God, the Source of all wisdom and intelligence, has done all this shows that He has not created man to return to dust after a life of merely 60 or 70 years but, on the contrary, He has created him for a better, fuller and everlasting life which he must live after he has shed the encumbrances of his physical tabernacle.
The verse also embodies a refutation of the religious beliefs of Pharaoh’s people who worshipped the stars.
d
7:26; 71:18, 19.
فَأَكَلَا مِنْهَا فَبَدَتْ لَهُمَا سَوْءَٰتُهُمَا وَطَفِقَا يَخْصِفَانِ عَلَيْهِمَا مِن وَرَقِ ٱلْجَنَّةِ ۚ وَعَصَىٰٓ ءَادَمُ رَبَّهُۥ فَغَوَىٰ
دیکھئے سورۃ اعراف آیت۲۳ نوٹ نمبر۱
7.23; 20:122.
As a result of acceptance by Adam of Satan’s suggestions a split occurred among his people which caused him much distress and mental anguish. Adam and Eve discovered that by acting upon the evil suggestions of Satan, they had made a grievous mistake and had involved themselves in great trouble. The verse does not mean that their weakness became known to other people but that only Adam and Eve themselves became conscious of it.
Waraq also meaning young lads of a community (Lane), the verse purports to say that as Satan had succeeded in causing a split in Adam’s community and some of the morally weak members had gone out of its fold, Adam gathered together the youth and other righteous and good members of the community and with their help began to reorganize his people. According to the Bible, Adam used fig leaves (Gen. 3: 6, 7), which in the language of visions signify young righteous and pious people.
7:23; 20:122.
Important Words:
سوآت (shame) is the plural of سوءة which is derived from ساء which means, it was or became evil, foul or abominable. سوءة means, any evil, foul or abominable saying or action or habit or practice; any saying or action of which one is ashamed when it appears and which one would like to hide; any disgracing action or thing; the external portion of organs of generation of a man or of a woman; corpse or dead body; nakedness (Lane & Aqrab). See also 7:21.
ورق (leaves) is both singular and plural and is substantive noun from the verb ورق (waraqa). They say ورق الشجر i.e. the tree put forth leaves. أورق الرجل means, the man became rich. انت طیب الورق means, thou hast a good and righteous progeny. ورق means, leaves, foliage; sheet of paper; the prime and freshness of a thing; the young lads of a community. It also signifies the beauty of the things of this world and their resplendence (Lane & Aqrab). See also 7:23.
غوی (his life became miserable) means, he erred; he deviated from the right way; he acted ignorantly; he failed in his object and was disappointed; he was lost; his life became unpleasant (Aqrab, Lane & Mufradat).
Commentary:
As a result of acceptance by Adam of Satan’s suggestion a split occurred among his people which caused him much distress and mental anguish.
The words, their shame became manifest, mean that the evil consequences of their lapse began to appear and they realized their weaknesses. They discovered that by acting upon the evil suggestions of Satan, they had made a grievous mistake and had involved themselves in great trouble. The verse does not mean that their weakness became known to other people but that only Adam and Eve became conscious of it.
As ورق also means young lads of a community(see under "Important Words" above) the verse purports to say that as Satan had succeeded in causing a split in Adam’s community and some of the spiritually weaker members had gone out of its fold, Adam gathered together the youth and other righteous and good members of the community and with their help began to reorganize his people. It is generally the youth of a community who first accept the teachings of a Divine Messenger because they have no preconceived ideas, prejudices and inhibitions to shed. Their minds are like a clean slate and they find no difficulty in accepting a teaching which appeals to their reason and conscience. See also 7:23.
The Bible describes Adam’s lapse in the words: "And when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat, and gave also unto her husband with her; and he did eat. And the eyes of both were opened, and they knew that they were naked; and they sewed fig leaves together, and made themselves aprons" (Gen. 3:6-7). Thus whereas, according to the Quran, Adam hid his nakedness with 'the leaves of the garden', which means the young lads or pious and righteous members of the community, according to the Bible he used the fig leaves which in the language of visions also signify righteous and pious people. So there is no contradiction or incongruity between the Quranic and the Biblical statements in this respect.
That Adam’s disobedience was not deliberate but casual and accidental is evident from v. 116 above.
b
7.23; 20:122.
825
وَرَقْ (Waraq) 也是指一个社团中的年青小伙子 (Lane)。这节经文的大致意思是说, 恶魔已成功地使阿丹的社团出现裂缝, 一些意志薄弱的成员背离了他们的信仰。阿丹把年青的以及其他正直而善良的成员聚集在一起, 并在他们的帮助下重新组织起自己的社团。据圣经所载, 阿丹用过无花果树树叶 («创世纪» 3:6-7), 这在精神境界的语言中是指年青、正直而虔诚的人们。
2
دیکھئے سورۃ اعراف آیت۲۳ نوٹ نمبر۱
a
7:23; 20:122.
2330
Important Words:
سوآت (shame) is the plural of سوءة which is derived from ساء which means, it was or became evil, foul or abominable. سوءة means, any evil, foul or abominable saying or action or habit or practice; any saying or action of which one is ashamed when it appears and which one would like to hide; any disgracing action or thing; the external portion of organs of generation of a man or of a woman; corpse or dead body; nakedness (Lane & Aqrab). See also 7:21.
ورق (leaves) is both singular and plural and is substantive noun from the verb ورق (waraqa). They say ورق الشجر i.e. the tree put forth leaves. أورق الرجل means, the man became rich. انت طیب الورق means, thou hast a good and righteous progeny. ورق means, leaves, foliage; sheet of paper; the prime and freshness of a thing; the young lads of a community. It also signifies the beauty of the things of this world and their resplendence (Lane & Aqrab). See also 7:23.
غوی (his life became miserable) means, he erred; he deviated from the right way; he acted ignorantly; he failed in his object and was disappointed; he was lost; his life became unpleasant (Aqrab, Lane & Mufradat).
Commentary:
As a result of acceptance by Adam of Satan’s suggestion a split occurred among his people which caused him much distress and mental anguish.
The words, their shame became manifest, mean that the evil consequences of their lapse began to appear and they realized their weaknesses. They discovered that by acting upon the evil suggestions of Satan, they had made a grievous mistake and had involved themselves in great trouble. The verse does not mean that their weakness became known to other people but that only Adam and Eve became conscious of it.
As ورق also means young lads of a community(see under "Important Words" above) the verse purports to say that as Satan had succeeded in causing a split in Adam’s community and some of the spiritually weaker members had gone out of its fold, Adam gathered together the youth and other righteous and good members of the community and with their help began to reorganize his people. It is generally the youth of a community who first accept the teachings of a Divine Messenger because they have no preconceived ideas, prejudices and inhibitions to shed. Their minds are like a clean slate and they find no difficulty in accepting a teaching which appeals to their reason and conscience. See also 7:23.
The Bible describes Adam’s lapse in the words: "And when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat, and gave also unto her husband with her; and he did eat. And the eyes of both were opened, and they knew that they were naked; and they sewed fig leaves together, and made themselves aprons" (Gen. 3:6-7). Thus whereas, according to the Quran, Adam hid his nakedness with 'the leaves of the garden', which means the young lads or pious and righteous members of the community, according to the Bible he used the fig leaves which in the language of visions also signify righteous and pious people. So there is no contradiction or incongruity between the Quranic and the Biblical statements in this respect.
That Adam’s disobedience was not deliberate but casual and accidental is evident from v. 116 above.
b
7.23; 20:122.
1860
As a result of acceptance by Adam of Satan’s suggestions a split occurred among his people which caused him much distress and mental anguish. Adam and Eve discovered that by acting upon the evil suggestions of Satan, they had made a grievous mistake and had involved themselves in great trouble. The verse does not mean that their weakness became known to other people but that only Adam and Eve themselves became conscious of it.
1861
Waraq also meaning young lads of a community (Lane), the verse purports to say that as Satan had succeeded in causing a split in Adam’s community and some of the morally weak members had gone out of its fold, Adam gathered together the youth and other righteous and good members of the community and with their help began to reorganize his people. According to the Bible, Adam used fig leaves (Gen. 3: 6, 7), which in the language of visions signify young righteous and pious people.
قَالَ ٱهْبِطَا مِنْهَا جَمِيعًۢا ۖ بَعْضُكُمْ لِبَعْضٍ عَدُوٌّ ۖ فَإِمَّا يَأْتِيَنَّكُم مِّنِّى هُدًى فَمَنِ ٱتَّبَعَ هُدَاىَ فَلَا يَضِلُّ وَلَا يَشْقَىٰ
2:37-39; 7:25.
2:37-39; 7:25.
The words, 'both of you,' signify two groups of people, i.e. the followers of Adam and the followers of Satan. The words, kum (you) and Jami‘ (all of you), also show that the verse refers not to two persons but to two groups of persons or to two parties. This is also clear from 7:25 where the plural number Ihbitu (go forth all of you) has been used instead of Ihbita (go forth both of you). It appears that Adam emigrated from Iraq, the land of his birth, to a neighbouring country. The emigration was perhaps a temporary one, and he must have returned to his native land not long after. The words, a provision for a time (7:25), contain a hint about the emigration being a temporary one.
2:37-39; 7:25.
Commentary:
The words "both of you", signify two groups of people i.e. the followers of Adam and the followers of Satan. The word کم (you) and جمیعا (all of you) also show that the verse refers not to two persons but to two groups of persons or parties. This is also clear from 7:25 where the plural number اھبطوا (go forth all of you) has been used instead of اھبطا (go forth both of you).
It appears that Adam migrated from Iraq, the land of his birth, to a neighbouring country. The migration was perhaps a temporary one, and he must have returned to his native land not long after. The words, a provision for a time, contain a hint about the migration being a temporary one.
b
2:37-39; 7:25.
b
2:37-39; 7:25.
2332
Commentary:
The words "both of you", signify two groups of people i.e. the followers of Adam and the followers of Satan. The word کم (you) and جمیعا (all of you) also show that the verse refers not to two persons but to two groups of persons or parties. This is also clear from 7:25 where the plural number اھبطوا (go forth all of you) has been used instead of اھبطا (go forth both of you).
It appears that Adam migrated from Iraq, the land of his birth, to a neighbouring country. The migration was perhaps a temporary one, and he must have returned to his native land not long after. The words, a provision for a time, contain a hint about the migration being a temporary one.
b
2:37-39; 7:25.
1863
The words, 'both of you,' signify two groups of people, i.e. the followers of Adam and the followers of Satan. The words, kum (you) and Jami‘ (all of you), also show that the verse refers not to two persons but to two groups of persons or to two parties. This is also clear from 7:25 where the plural number Ihbitu (go forth all of you) has been used instead of Ihbita (go forth both of you). It appears that Adam emigrated from Iraq, the land of his birth, to a neighbouring country. The emigration was perhaps a temporary one, and he must have returned to his native land not long after. The words, a provision for a time (7:25), contain a hint about the emigration being a temporary one.
كُلَّمَآ أَرَادُوٓا۟ أَن يَخْرُجُوا۟ مِنْهَا مِنْ غَمٍّ أُعِيدُوا۟ فِيهَا وَذُوقُوا۟ عَذَابَ ٱلْحَرِيقِ
5:38; 32:21.
8:15; 34:43.
Commentary:
The expression من غم may also mean, on account of غم (anguish), or غم being case in apposition with the pronoun ھا (ha), the expression may mean, whenever they will seek to get out of it, i.e. out of غم (anguish).
d
5:38; 32:21.
e
8:15; 34:43.
b
5:38; 32:21.
c
8:15; 34:43.
2455
Commentary:
The expression من غم may also mean, on account of غم (anguish), or غم being case in apposition with the pronoun ھا (ha), the expression may mean, whenever they will seek to get out of it, i.e. out of غم (anguish).
a
5:38; 32:21.
b
8:15; 34:43.
لِّيَشْهَدُوا۟ مَنَٰفِعَ لَهُمْ وَيَذْكُرُوا۟ ٱسْمَ ٱللَّهِ فِىٓ أَيَّامٍ مَّعْلُومَٰتٍ عَلَىٰ مَا رَزَقَهُم مِّنۢ بَهِيمَةِ ٱلْأَنْعَٰمِ ۖ فَكُلُوا۟ مِنْهَا وَأَطْعِمُوا۟ ٱلْبَآئِسَ ٱلْفَقِيرَ
اس حصہ آیت میں مخاطب جمع کا صیغہ ہے لیکن چونکہ آیت کے ابتدا میں اور اس کے بعد غائب کے صیغے استعمال ہوئے ہیں اس لئے آیت کے سیاق و سباق کو مدنظر رکھتے ہوئے اردو میں اس کا صحیح مفہوم ادا کرنے کے لئے آیت کے اس حصہ کا ترجمہ غائب کے صیغوں میں کیا گیا ہے۔
2:199; 5:3.
2:204.
Apart from the spiritual good that the Pilgrimage does to a Muslim, it possesses great social and political significance. It also possesses great potentialities to weld Muslims of different nationalities into one strong international brotherhood of Islam. Muslims from all parts of the world who meet at Mecca once a year can exchange views on matter of international importance, renew old and establish new contacts. They have opportunities to acquaint themselves with problems that confront their brethren in Faith in other countries, to profit by one another’s experience and to cooperate with one another in many other ways. Mecca being God’s appointed Centre of Islam, the Pilgrimage can serve as a sort of a United Nations Organisation for the whole of the Muslim world.
2:199; 5:3.
2:204.
Commentary:
Apart from the spiritual good that the Pilgrimage does to a Muslim, it possesses great social and political significance. It has great potentialities for welding different Muslim countries into one strong international brotherhood of Islam. Muslims from all parts of the world, who meet at Mecca once a year can exchange views on all sorts of matters of international importance, renew old and establish new contacts. They have opportunities to acquaint themselves with the problems that confront their brethren in faith in other countries, to copy one another’s good points and profit by one another’s experience and also to cooperate with one another in many other ways. Mecca being God’s appointed centre of Islam, the Pilgrimage can serve as a sort of a United Nations Organization for the whole Muslim world. All other religions have failed to produce such a forum for the exchange of international ideas and programmes. But it is regretted that Muslims have not yet awakened to the realization of Mecca being an international capital for the whole Muslim world. These are some of the material benefits and advantages to which reference has been made in the words, "that they may witness its benefits;" and the words "and may mention the name of Allah," refer to the great spiritual benefits which Muslims can and should derive from the Pilgrimage to Mecca. See also 3:98.
b
2:199; 5:3.
c
2:204.
2
اس حصہ آیت میں مخاطب جمع کا صیغہ ہے لیکن چونکہ آیت کے ابتدا میں اور اس کے بعد غائب کے صیغے استعمال ہوئے ہیں اس لئے آیت کے سیاق و سباق کو مدنظر رکھتے ہوئے اردو میں اس کا صحیح مفہوم ادا کرنے کے لئے آیت کے اس حصہ کا ترجمہ غائب کے صیغوں میں کیا گیا ہے۔
a
2:199; 5:3.
b
2:204.
2459
Commentary:
Apart from the spiritual good that the Pilgrimage does to a Muslim, it possesses great social and political significance. It has great potentialities for welding different Muslim countries into one strong international brotherhood of Islam. Muslims from all parts of the world, who meet at Mecca once a year can exchange views on all sorts of matters of international importance, renew old and establish new contacts. They have opportunities to acquaint themselves with the problems that confront their brethren in faith in other countries, to copy one another’s good points and profit by one another’s experience and also to cooperate with one another in many other ways. Mecca being God’s appointed centre of Islam, the Pilgrimage can serve as a sort of a United Nations Organization for the whole Muslim world. All other religions have failed to produce such a forum for the exchange of international ideas and programmes. But it is regretted that Muslims have not yet awakened to the realization of Mecca being an international capital for the whole Muslim world. These are some of the material benefits and advantages to which reference has been made in the words, "that they may witness its benefits;" and the words "and may mention the name of Allah," refer to the great spiritual benefits which Muslims can and should derive from the Pilgrimage to Mecca. See also 3:98.
b
2:199; 5:3.
c
2:204.
1947
Apart from the spiritual good that the Pilgrimage does to a Muslim, it possesses great social and political significance. It also possesses great potentialities to weld Muslims of different nationalities into one strong international brotherhood of Islam. Muslims from all parts of the world who meet at Mecca once a year can exchange views on matter of international importance, renew old and establish new contacts. They have opportunities to acquaint themselves with problems that confront their brethren in Faith in other countries, to profit by one another’s experience and to cooperate with one another in many other ways. Mecca being God’s appointed Centre of Islam, the Pilgrimage can serve as a sort of a United Nations Organisation for the whole of the Muslim world.
وَٱلْبُدْنَ جَعَلْنَٰهَا لَكُم مِّن شَعَٰٓئِرِ ٱللَّهِ لَكُمْ فِيهَا خَيْرٌ ۖ فَٱذْكُرُوا۟ ٱسْمَ ٱللَّهِ عَلَيْهَا صَوَآفَّ ۖ فَإِذَا وَجَبَتْ جُنُوبُهَا فَكُلُوا۟ مِنْهَا وَأَطْعِمُوا۟ ٱلْقَانِعَ وَٱلْمُعْتَرَّ ۚ كَذَٰلِكَ سَخَّرْنَٰهَا لَكُمْ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ
为了牺牲而屠宰带到麦加的骆驼只是一种仪式, 象征了人们为其创造主与主宰准备献出自己的生命, 就像骆驼为自己的主人献出生命一样。这就是献牲的至高无上的宗旨与目的。这节经文所提到的其余宗旨是次要的。当朝觐者屠宰一头作为安拉的迹象的动物时, 都要被提醒记住牺牲的意义。这节经文指出屠宰后动物的肉应适当分配而不应浪费。
The slaughtering of camels which are brought to Mecca for sacrifice is but a symbol of man’s readiness to lay down his life for the sake of his Creator and Master just as camels lay down their lives for their own masters. This is the supreme object and purpose of Sacrifice, other objects mentioned in the verse being of secondary importance. The pilgrim is reminded of the significance of Sacrifice when he slaughters an animal which serves as a Sign of God. The verse also shows that the flesh of the slaughtered animal should be properly distributed and not wasted.
Important Words:
البدن (sacrificial camels) is the plural of بدنة which means, a she-camel or a male camel; a cow and a bull (preferably the first and the second) that is slaughtered at Mecca or brought there for sacrifice, so called because of its fatness, بدن (badana) as a verb meaning, he was or became big, bulky, big-bodied or corpulent or fat (Lane & Aqrab).
صواف (stand tied up in rows) is the plural of صافة which is derived from صوف. They say صوف القوم i.e. the people stood in rows. صواف means, standing in rows (Lane).
وجبت (they fall down). They say وجب الحائط i.e. the wall fell down. وجب الرجل means, the man fell down and died. وجب الشمس means, the sun set. فاذا وجبت جنوبھا means, when their sides fall upon the ground; when they die and fall down (Lane).
قانع (contented) is active participle from قنع (qania‘) which means, he was contented with his lot; and also from قنع(qana‘a) which means, he asked, he begged. قنع الجبل means, he ascended the mountain. القانع means, one who is contented with his lot; one who asks or begs; one of a people (Aqrab).
المعتر (one who supplicates) is derived from عر (‘arra). They say عرہ i.e. he vexed him; he did evil to him; he addressed or applied himself to obtain favour without asking; he came to him and sought his bounty. المعتر means, one who applies oneself to obtain favour without asking; one who comes to another to ask for a favour; a poor man (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse signifies that the slaughtering of camels which are brought to Mecca for sacrifice is but a symbol of man’s readiness to lay down his life for the sake of his Creator and Master just as camels lay down their lives for their own masters. This is the supreme object and purpose of sacrifice, other objects mentioned in the verse being of secondary importance. The pilgrim is reminded of the significance of sacrifice when he slaughters an animal and thus the animal serves as a sign of God.
865
为了牺牲而屠宰带到麦加的骆驼只是一种仪式, 象征了人们为其创造主与主宰准备献出自己的生命, 就像骆驼为自己的主人献出生命一样。这就是献牲的至高无上的宗旨与目的。这节经文所提到的其余宗旨是次要的。当朝觐者屠宰一头作为安拉的迹象的动物时, 都要被提醒记住牺牲的意义。这节经文指出屠宰后动物的肉应适当分配而不应浪费。
2467
Important Words:
البدن (sacrificial camels) is the plural of بدنة which means, a she-camel or a male camel; a cow and a bull (preferably the first and the second) that is slaughtered at Mecca or brought there for sacrifice, so called because of its fatness, بدن (badana) as a verb meaning, he was or became big, bulky, big-bodied or corpulent or fat (Lane & Aqrab).
صواف (stand tied up in rows) is the plural of صافة which is derived from صوف. They say صوف القوم i.e. the people stood in rows. صواف means, standing in rows (Lane).
وجبت (they fall down). They say وجب الحائط i.e. the wall fell down. وجب الرجل means, the man fell down and died. وجب الشمس means, the sun set. فاذا وجبت جنوبھا means, when their sides fall upon the ground; when they die and fall down (Lane).
قانع (contented) is active participle from قنع (qania‘) which means, he was contented with his lot; and also from قنع(qana‘a) which means, he asked, he begged. قنع الجبل means, he ascended the mountain. القانع means, one who is contented with his lot; one who asks or begs; one of a people (Aqrab).
المعتر (one who supplicates) is derived from عر (‘arra). They say عرہ i.e. he vexed him; he did evil to him; he addressed or applied himself to obtain favour without asking; he came to him and sought his bounty. المعتر means, one who applies oneself to obtain favour without asking; one who comes to another to ask for a favour; a poor man (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse signifies that the slaughtering of camels which are brought to Mecca for sacrifice is but a symbol of man’s readiness to lay down his life for the sake of his Creator and Master just as camels lay down their lives for their own masters. This is the supreme object and purpose of sacrifice, other objects mentioned in the verse being of secondary importance. The pilgrim is reminded of the significance of sacrifice when he slaughters an animal and thus the animal serves as a sign of God.
1954
The slaughtering of camels which are brought to Mecca for sacrifice is but a symbol of man’s readiness to lay down his life for the sake of his Creator and Master just as camels lay down their lives for their own masters. This is the supreme object and purpose of Sacrifice, other objects mentioned in the verse being of secondary importance. The pilgrim is reminded of the significance of Sacrifice when he slaughters an animal which serves as a Sign of God. The verse also shows that the flesh of the slaughtered animal should be properly distributed and not wasted.
رَبَّنَآ أَخْرِجْنَا مِنْهَا فَإِنْ عُدْنَا فَإِنَّا ظَٰلِمُونَ
6:28.
6:28.
6:28.
c
6:28.
d
6:28.
e
6:28.
وَقُل لِّلْمُؤْمِنَٰتِ يَغْضُضْنَ مِنْ أَبْصَٰرِهِنَّ وَيَحْفَظْنَ فُرُوجَهُنَّ وَلَا يُبْدِينَ زِينَتَهُنَّ إِلَّا مَا ظَهَرَ مِنْهَا ۖ وَلْيَضْرِبْنَ بِخُمُرِهِنَّ عَلَىٰ جُيُوبِهِنَّ ۖ وَلَا يُبْدِينَ زِينَتَهُنَّ إِلَّا لِبُعُولَتِهِنَّ أَوْ ءَابَآئِهِنَّ أَوْ ءَابَآءِ بُعُولَتِهِنَّ أَوْ أَبْنَآئِهِنَّ أَوْ أَبْنَآءِ بُعُولَتِهِنَّ أَوْ إِخْوَٰنِهِنَّ أَوْ بَنِىٓ إِخْوَٰنِهِنَّ أَوْ بَنِىٓ أَخَوَٰتِهِنَّ أَوْ نِسَآئِهِنَّ أَوْ مَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَٰنُهُنَّ أَوِ ٱلتَّٰبِعِينَ غَيْرِ أُو۟لِى ٱلْإِرْبَةِ مِنَ ٱلرِّجَالِ أَوِ ٱلطِّفْلِ ٱلَّذِينَ لَمْ يَظْهَرُوا۟ عَلَىٰ عَوْرَٰتِ ٱلنِّسَآءِ ۖ وَلَا يَضْرِبْنَ بِأَرْجُلِهِنَّ لِيُعْلَمَ مَا يُخْفِينَ مِن زِينَتِهِنَّ ۚ وَتُوبُوٓا۟ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ جَمِيعًا أَيُّهَ ٱلْمُؤْمِنُونَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
正派的妇女。
即使在穆斯林中间也普遍存在着对伊斯兰教的 “妇女隔幔制度” 的许多误解和缺乏正确的知识。因此有必要对这一使人引起许多烦恼的问题作些详细的注解。以下经文述及 “妇女隔幔制度” 的各个方面:
(1) 对信仰的女子说, 她们要克制自己的视线, 保护自己的羞体, 不要显露自己的美色或自己的装饰, 除非是自然显露的。她们要把头盖拉过胸部, 不要显露自己的美色……(24:32, 即现在注释的这一节)。
(2) 先知啊! 对你的妻子、女儿和信仰的妇女说, (当她们到外面去时, )她们应当从头到脸拉下自己的外衣。这使她们更可能被辩认而不受戏弄 (33:60)。
这节经文 (33:60) 中用的这一阿拉伯单词是 جَلَابِيْب (Jalabib), 它的单数是 جِلْبَاب (Jilbab), 意思是外面用的或覆盖用的长衣。
(3) 先知的妻子们啊! 如果你们敬畏安拉, 那你们与一般妇女是不同的。你们讲话不要过于温柔, 免得心中有病的人产生恶的意念。要对人们说合乎礼仪的言语。要庄严地留在自己家中, 不要做过去愚昧时代妇女模样的打扮……(33:33-34)。
(4) 信仰的人啊! 教你们手下的人和尚未成年的人向你们在三个时辰请示 (进入室内的) 许可:晨礼之前、夏季正午脱下衣服、宵礼之后……(24:59)。
以下的推断出自后面四节经文:
(a) 穆斯林妇女外出时, 必须穿上 جِلْبَاب (Jilbab), 就是一种覆盖的外套在外面的长衣。穿着时该衣从头部向下覆盖到腹部而遮住全身。这就是 يُدْنِيْنَ عَلَيْهِنَّ مِنْ جَلَابِيْبِهِنَّ (Yudnina ‘Alaihinna min Jalabibihinna) (33:60)。这一句 «古兰经» 中的话的意思: 穿上一件外罩长衣的目的, 是保护穆斯林妇女在出外做事时, 免于被盯注或受戏弄, 或任何在性格上有问题的人们做出各种使她感到不方便等精神上的极度痛苦。
(b) 穆斯林男女在偶然迎面相见时, 要克制各自的视线。
(c) 第三种律令虽然表面上是对先知的妻子说的, 实际上是 «古兰经» 的习常做法, 包括其他穆斯林妇女在内。“要庄严地留在自己家中” (33:34) 这句话意示, 妇女在必要时可以外出, 但是她们主要的活动范围是在家里。
(d) 在上述的三种时间内, 即使孩子们也不容许进入双亲的私室, 家里的仆人或女奴也不容许进入主人的卧室。
第一个律令用于妇女出外时。那时她们要穿上外衣并应遮住全身。第二个律令主要与家室以内的 “面纱” 有关, 那里经常有男性近亲来往。在这种情况下, 要求男女只要克制自己的视线, 并且作为一种外加的预防措施, 妇女们要留意不要显露她们的 زِيْنَة (Zinah), 即人的美色、服装和装饰。那时她们不须要穿外用的长罩衣 (جِلْبَاب, Jilbab), 因为在非常近的、有血缘关系的亲戚的随便而经常的访问中, 这样做会令人厌烦而不切合实际情况。经文的上下文表明了这一律令是与家室以内的 “面纱” 有关, 因为现在注释中的这节经文所谈到的所有的人都是一般来访问他们的近亲。除了近亲以外, 这节经文还特别谈了四种人, 即正派的妇女、老仆人, 女奴和小男孩, 由此更加可得出这样一个推断:这节经文中的律令与家室以内的 “面纱” 有关的。实则, 第一个律令涉及家室以外的 “面纱” 以及第二个律令基本上涉及家室以内的 “面纱”。这一事实, 还可以从有关经文即33:60和现在注释的这节经文中所用来表达两种不同形式的 “面纱” 的不同用词方面清楚地看出。在33:60节经文中, 女人外出时要穿的那件衣服是 Jilbab (一件外面覆盖的长衣), 而当亲戚来访时她在家室以内必须穿的那件衣服是头盖 (خِمَارْ, Khimar)。而且, 在33:60节经文中所用的那些字是 يُدْنِيْنَ عَلَيْهِنَّ مِنْ جَلَابِيْبِهِنَّ (Yudnina ‘Alaihinna min Jalabibihinna), (也就是说, 她们应该将头盖遮到腹部。很清楚的是,) 前一种情况下, 外用长衣将遮住头部、脸部和胸腹部, 而后一种情况下, 将遮住的是头部和腹部, 但脸就是露出的。
可以顺便说一下, 妇女外出时必须穿着遮盖她全身的上述外用长衣样式的服装, 按照穆斯林社会的风俗、习惯、社会地位、家庭传统和不同阶层的用法而有所不同。有关家室以内的 “头盖” 的那一律令, 也将适用于店铺、田野等处, 那里穆斯林社会某些部门的妇女必须工作来嫌钱维持生计。那里, 妇女不必用面纱遮住脸部。她只要克制自己的视线并且不显露她的 زِيْنَة (Zinah), 即她的首饰和其他装饰品, 犹如妇女在家室内当男性近亲访问她们时所做的那样。
第三个律令要求妇女在同陌生男子谈话时态度要端庄, 要近似严肃的程度;而且也要求她们充分注意善尽有关她们自己的性幸福、管理家务、照顾和抚养子女以及亲属事务的严肃而重要的职责。第四个律令责成夫妻尽可能同其他家庭成员的卧室分开, 即使小男孩也不容许在59节经文所述的时间内进入自己的卧室。
在这节经文中用的 زِيْنَة (Zinah) 这个单词包括天然和人工的两种美色--------身体、服装和饰物的美色。“除非自然显露的” 这句话包含妇女所不能遮掩的所有那些事物, 诸如声音、身材、体态, 也包含了按照她的社会地位、家庭传统、职业以及社会的风俗所容许的可以露出的身体的某些部份。允许身体某些部份可以不必遮掩的情况可有某些变动。因此, “不要显露自己的美色” 这句话, 对属于社会不同部门和等级的妇女将有不同的涵义, 而且这种涵义将随着一个民族的风俗和生活方式以及各种职业的变化而变化。“不要为使人知道所隐藏的装饰而跺脚” (24:32) 这句话, 表明有某些国家普遍风行的当众跳舞, 伊斯兰教是绝对不容许的。
这就是伊斯兰教 “妇女隔幔制度” 的概念。按照穆斯林的看法, 妇女可经常出外, 只要合法合理地, 需要她们这样做; 但是她们本来和主要的职能是限在家中, 如果不是更重要的话, 那么, 也是同男子的各种本职同样的重要和严肃, 必须认真对待的。如果妇女担任了男子的本职的话, 她们是想违反自然, 而 (自然法则是不容许违反而不受惩罚的) 违反自然法则必将遭到惩罚。
جیسے قد اور موٹاپا یا دُبلا پن۔
یعنی جو شرافت میں مشہور ہوں۔ یہ نہیں کہ مسلمانوں کے عام رواج کے مطابق ڈومنیاں ہر وقت گھر میں گھسی رہیں۔
Decent women.
As a good deal of misunderstanding and lack of proper knowledge as to what constitutes the Islamic notion of "Pardah" prevails even among Muslims, a somewhat detailed note on this much-vexed question is called for. The following verses deal with every aspect of "Pardah":—
(i) And say to the believing women that they restrain their looks and guard their private parts, and that they display not their beauty or their embellishment except that which is apparent thereof, and that they draw their head-coverings over their bosoms, and that they display not their beauty………(24:32, i.e. the verse under comment).
(ii) O Prophet, tell thy wives and thy daughters and the women of the believers that they should let down over them their loose outer garments. That is more likely that they will thus be recognised and not molested (33:60).
The Arabic word used in this verse (33:60) is, Jalabib of which the singular is Jilbab which means an outer or wrapping garment (Lane).
(iii)
Important Words:
خمرھن (their head-coverings). خمر is the plural of خمار which is derived from خمر which means, he veiled, covered or concealed a thing. خمار means, a woman’s muffler or veil with which she covers her head and the lower part of the face leaving exposed only the eyes and part of the nose; a woman’s head-covering; a piece of cloth with which a woman covers her head; also a man’s turban (Lane & Aqrab).
جیوبھن (their bosoms). جیوب is the plural of جیب which is derived from جاب. They say جابه i.e. he made a hole in it; he rent it or tore it; he pierced or bored it; he cut it. جاب القمیص means, he hollowed out the جیب of the shirt, he cut the جیب of the shirt or he made a جیب in the shirt. جیب means, the opening at the neck and bosom of a shirt and the like; a pocket; the heart; the bosom (Lane & Aqrab).
إربة (sexual appetite) is derived from أرب (aruba), or أرب (ariba). The former means he was or became cunning, intelligent, sagacious or excellent in judgement and the latter, i.e. ariba, means, he wanted it, he was or became in want of it and sought it or desired it. إربة and إرب (irbun) and أرب (arabun) mean the same thing, viz. cunning, intelligence, excellence of judgement, sagacity; want of need. About the Holy Prophet it is said in a hadith کان أملککم لاربه i.e. he had the greatest control over his want, desire or sexual desire (Bukhari). The Quranic words غیر اولی الاربه mean, idiots, or persons deficient in intellect or such men as have no need of women; or have no sexual desire (Lane & Mufradat).
عورات (private parts or nakedness) is the plural of عورة which is derived from عور which means, he was or became blind in one eye. عورة means, the pendulum or pudenda of a man and of a woman; the part or parts of a person which are indecent to expose; parts between the navel and the knee; anything that a man veils or conceals by reason of disdainful pride or of shame or prudency; anything of which one is ashamed when it appears; a woman; any place of concealment; a gap, an opening or a breach in the frontier of hostile country, or in war from which one fears slaughter; cleft or fissure; disgrace or disfigurement; blindness of one eye (Lane & Aqrab).
نسائھن (their women) signifies known or familiar decent women.
Commentary:
As a good deal of misunderstanding and lack of proper knowledge as to what constitutes Islamic "purdah" prevails even among Muslims, a somewhat detailed note on this much-vexed question is called for. Here are the relevant Quranic verses that embody necessary commandments about "purdah":
(i) O Prophet, tell thy wives and thy daughters and the women of the believers that they should let down over them their loose outer garments. It is more likely that they will thus be distinguished and not molested (33:60).
The Arabic word used in this verse is جلابیب of which the singular is جلباب meaning, an outer or wrapping garment; a head-covering; the garment with which a woman covers her head and bosom.
(ii) And say to the believing women that they restrain their eyes and guard their private parts and that they disclose not their natural and artificial beauty except that which is apparent thereof, and that they cast their head-coverings over their bosoms, and that they disclose not their beauty…(24:32 i.e. the verse under comment.)
(iii) O wives of the Prophet, you are not like any other women if you are righteous. So be not soft in speech, lest he in whose heart is a disease should feel tempted; and speak a decent speech. And stay in your houses with dignity and do not show off yourselves like the showing off of the former days of ignorance (33:33-34).
(iv) O ye who believe, let those whom your right hands possess, and those of you who have not attained to puberty, ask permission of you three times before coming into your presence: before the morning Prayer, and when you take off clothes at noon in summer and after the night Prayer (24:59).
The following inferences are clearly deducible from the verses quoted above:
(i) When they go out, Muslim women are to wear an outer and wrapping garment which should cover their heads and bosoms in such a manner that the garment should come down from the head to the bosom covering the whole body including the face. This is the significance of the Quranic words یدنین علیھن من جلابیبھن (33:60). The outer garment is intended to make known the fact that while a Muslim woman goes about her business she may be spared the mental anguish of being stared at by persons of questionable character.
(ii) Muslim men and women are to restrain their eyes when they happen to face each other.
(iii) The third commandment though apparently applying to the wives of the Prophet, includes, as is the practice of the Quran, other Muslim women also. The words "And stay in your houses" imply that whereas women may go out when necessary, the principal and primary sphere of their activities is inside the house.
(iv) At three stated hours, even children are not allowed to enter the private apartments of their parents nor are domestic servants or female slaves allowed to enter the sleeping room of their masters.
The first commandment applies to women when they go out. Then they are to use an outer garment which should cover their whole body including the face. The second commandment relates to "purdah" primarily inside the four walls of the house when near male relatives frequently come and go. In that case men and women are only to restrain their looks and as an additional precaution women are to take care that their زینة i.e. beauty of person, dress and ornaments, is not displayed. They are not required to use جلباب (outer garment) because that would be very irksome and even impracticable in view of the free and frequent visits of near blood relations such as cousins, brothers-in-law, sisters-in-law, etc. The context shows that this commandment relates to "purdah" inside the four walls of the house, because all the persons mentioned in the verse are very near relations who generally visit the houses of their relatives. The special mention in it of four categories of persons besides near relatives, viz. decent women, old servants, female slaves and minor boys, lends additional weight to the inference that the commandment in this verse relates to "purdah" within the four walls of the house.
The fact that the first commandment refers to "purdah" outside the house and the second commandment basically refers to "purdah" within the four walls of the house is also apparent from the different words that have been used to express the two forms of "purdah" in the relevant verses i.e. 33:60, and the verse under comment. Whereas in 33:60 the garment which a woman is to use when she goes out is جلباب the garment which she has to use inside the house when relatives visit is خمار. Moreover, whereas in 33:60 the words used are یدنین علیھن من جلابیبھن i.e. they should let down over them their outer garments (for a detailed discussion of جلباب and یدنین see 33:60); in the verse under comment the words used are یضربن بخمرھن علی جیوبھن i.e. they should cast their head-coverings over their bosoms. It is clear that in the former case the garment will cover the head, the face and the bosom while in the latter case only the head and the bosom will become covered and the face may remain uncovered.
It may also be noted in passing that the shape and form of the outer-garment which, as mentioned above, a woman must wear when she goes out and which covers her whole body including the face will vary according to the customs, habits, social status, family traditions and usages of various classes of the Muslim community. The commandment with regard to "purdah" within the four walls of the house will also apply to shops, fields, etc. where women of certain sections of Muslim society have to work to earn their living. There a woman will not be required to veil her face. She will have only to restrain her eyes and to cover her زینة i.e. her ornaments and other embellishments, as women within the house have to do when their relatives visit them.
The third commandment requires women to behave with dignity bordering on austerity when talking to stranger men; and they are also required to give their full attention to the discharge of their serious and important duties in regard to the affairs connected with the well-being of their own sex and the management of the household affairs and to looking after and bringing up of children and kindred matters. The fourth commandment enjoins husband and wife to have, as far as possible, sleeping apartments separate from those of other members of the family which even minor boys are not allowed to enter at stated hours.
In the expression لا یبدین زینتھن i.e. they display not their زینة (beauty), the word زینة includes both natural and artificial beauty. It signifies the beauty of person, and includes the beauty of dress and ornaments which women wear on their hands, feet, ears, arms, necks, bosoms, etc. The expression, "except that which is apparent thereof," contains all those things which it is not possible for a woman to cover such as her voice, gait or stature and also certain parts of her body which remain uncovered according to her social status, her family traditions, her avocation and the customs of the society. The permission to keep certain parts of the body uncovered will be subject to certain variations. Thus the words, "they display not their beauty" will have different connotations with regard to women belonging to different sections and grades of society and the connotation will change with the change in the customs and modes of living and professions of the people.
The words "and let them not strike their feet so that what they hide of their ornaments may become known," show that public dancing which is so much in vogue in certain countries is definitely not allowed by Islam.
This is the Islamic conception of "purdah." According to it Muslim women may go out as often as it is legitimately necessary for them to do so, but their primary and principal functions are confined to their homes which are as important and serious, if not more, as the avocations of men are. If women take to men’s avocations they seek to defy nature and nature does not allow its laws to be defied with impunity.
If would be noticed that the incident about ‘A’ishah which forms one of the principal subjects of this Surah sheds a flood of light on the form of "purdah" which Islam enjoins its followers to observe. According to tradition when Safwan came to the place where ‘A’ishah was lying asleep with her face uncovered, he recognized her because he had seen her, as he himself afterwards said, before the verse about "purdah" was revealed (Bukhari, Kitabut-Tafsir).
907
正派的妇女。
908
即使在穆斯林中间也普遍存在着对伊斯兰教的 “妇女隔幔制度” 的许多误解和缺乏正确的知识。因此有必要对这一使人引起许多烦恼的问题作些详细的注解。以下经文述及 “妇女隔幔制度” 的各个方面:
(1) 对信仰的女子说, 她们要克制自己的视线, 保护自己的羞体, 不要显露自己的美色或自己的装饰, 除非是自然显露的。她们要把头盖拉过胸部, 不要显露自己的美色……(24:32, 即现在注释的这一节)。
(2) 先知啊! 对你的妻子、女儿和信仰的妇女说, (当她们到外面去时, )她们应当从头到脸拉下自己的外衣。这使她们更可能被辩认而不受戏弄 (33:60)。
这节经文 (33:60) 中用的这一阿拉伯单词是 جَلَابِيْب (Jalabib), 它的单数是 جِلْبَاب (Jilbab), 意思是外面用的或覆盖用的长衣。
(3) 先知的妻子们啊! 如果你们敬畏安拉, 那你们与一般妇女是不同的。你们讲话不要过于温柔, 免得心中有病的人产生恶的意念。要对人们说合乎礼仪的言语。要庄严地留在自己家中, 不要做过去愚昧时代妇女模样的打扮……(33:33-34)。
(4) 信仰的人啊! 教你们手下的人和尚未成年的人向你们在三个时辰请示 (进入室内的) 许可:晨礼之前、夏季正午脱下衣服、宵礼之后……(24:59)。
以下的推断出自后面四节经文:
(a) 穆斯林妇女外出时, 必须穿上 جِلْبَاب (Jilbab), 就是一种覆盖的外套在外面的长衣。穿着时该衣从头部向下覆盖到腹部而遮住全身。这就是 يُدْنِيْنَ عَلَيْهِنَّ مِنْ جَلَابِيْبِهِنَّ (Yudnina ‘Alaihinna min Jalabibihinna) (33:60)。这一句 «古兰经» 中的话的意思: 穿上一件外罩长衣的目的, 是保护穆斯林妇女在出外做事时, 免于被盯注或受戏弄, 或任何在性格上有问题的人们做出各种使她感到不方便等精神上的极度痛苦。
(b) 穆斯林男女在偶然迎面相见时, 要克制各自的视线。
(c) 第三种律令虽然表面上是对先知的妻子说的, 实际上是 «古兰经» 的习常做法, 包括其他穆斯林妇女在内。“要庄严地留在自己家中” (33:34) 这句话意示, 妇女在必要时可以外出, 但是她们主要的活动范围是在家里。
(d) 在上述的三种时间内, 即使孩子们也不容许进入双亲的私室, 家里的仆人或女奴也不容许进入主人的卧室。
第一个律令用于妇女出外时。那时她们要穿上外衣并应遮住全身。第二个律令主要与家室以内的 “面纱” 有关, 那里经常有男性近亲来往。在这种情况下, 要求男女只要克制自己的视线, 并且作为一种外加的预防措施, 妇女们要留意不要显露她们的 زِيْنَة (Zinah), 即人的美色、服装和装饰。那时她们不须要穿外用的长罩衣 (جِلْبَاب, Jilbab), 因为在非常近的、有血缘关系的亲戚的随便而经常的访问中, 这样做会令人厌烦而不切合实际情况。经文的上下文表明了这一律令是与家室以内的 “面纱” 有关, 因为现在注释中的这节经文所谈到的所有的人都是一般来访问他们的近亲。除了近亲以外, 这节经文还特别谈了四种人, 即正派的妇女、老仆人, 女奴和小男孩, 由此更加可得出这样一个推断:这节经文中的律令与家室以内的 “面纱” 有关的。实则, 第一个律令涉及家室以外的 “面纱” 以及第二个律令基本上涉及家室以内的 “面纱”。这一事实, 还可以从有关经文即33:60和现在注释的这节经文中所用来表达两种不同形式的 “面纱” 的不同用词方面清楚地看出。在33:60节经文中, 女人外出时要穿的那件衣服是 Jilbab (一件外面覆盖的长衣), 而当亲戚来访时她在家室以内必须穿的那件衣服是头盖 (خِمَارْ, Khimar)。而且, 在33:60节经文中所用的那些字是 يُدْنِيْنَ عَلَيْهِنَّ مِنْ جَلَابِيْبِهِنَّ (Yudnina ‘Alaihinna min Jalabibihinna), (也就是说, 她们应该将头盖遮到腹部。很清楚的是,) 前一种情况下, 外用长衣将遮住头部、脸部和胸腹部, 而后一种情况下, 将遮住的是头部和腹部, 但脸就是露出的。
可以顺便说一下, 妇女外出时必须穿着遮盖她全身的上述外用长衣样式的服装, 按照穆斯林社会的风俗、习惯、社会地位、家庭传统和不同阶层的用法而有所不同。有关家室以内的 “头盖” 的那一律令, 也将适用于店铺、田野等处, 那里穆斯林社会某些部门的妇女必须工作来嫌钱维持生计。那里, 妇女不必用面纱遮住脸部。她只要克制自己的视线并且不显露她的 زِيْنَة (Zinah), 即她的首饰和其他装饰品, 犹如妇女在家室内当男性近亲访问她们时所做的那样。
第三个律令要求妇女在同陌生男子谈话时态度要端庄, 要近似严肃的程度;而且也要求她们充分注意善尽有关她们自己的性幸福、管理家务、照顾和抚养子女以及亲属事务的严肃而重要的职责。第四个律令责成夫妻尽可能同其他家庭成员的卧室分开, 即使小男孩也不容许在59节经文所述的时间内进入自己的卧室。
在这节经文中用的 زِيْنَة (Zinah) 这个单词包括天然和人工的两种美色--------身体、服装和饰物的美色。“除非自然显露的” 这句话包含妇女所不能遮掩的所有那些事物, 诸如声音、身材、体态, 也包含了按照她的社会地位、家庭传统、职业以及社会的风俗所容许的可以露出的身体的某些部份。允许身体某些部份可以不必遮掩的情况可有某些变动。因此, “不要显露自己的美色” 这句话, 对属于社会不同部门和等级的妇女将有不同的涵义, 而且这种涵义将随着一个民族的风俗和生活方式以及各种职业的变化而变化。“不要为使人知道所隐藏的装饰而跺脚” (24:32) 这句话, 表明有某些国家普遍风行的当众跳舞, 伊斯兰教是绝对不容许的。
这就是伊斯兰教 “妇女隔幔制度” 的概念。按照穆斯林的看法, 妇女可经常出外, 只要合法合理地, 需要她们这样做; 但是她们本来和主要的职能是限在家中, 如果不是更重要的话, 那么, 也是同男子的各种本职同样的重要和严肃, 必须认真对待的。如果妇女担任了男子的本职的话, 她们是想违反自然, 而 (自然法则是不容许违反而不受惩罚的) 违反自然法则必将遭到惩罚。
1
جیسے قد اور موٹاپا یا دُبلا پن۔
2
یعنی جو شرافت میں مشہور ہوں۔ یہ نہیں کہ مسلمانوں کے عام رواج کے مطابق ڈومنیاں ہر وقت گھر میں گھسی رہیں۔
2614
Important Words:
خمرھن (their head-coverings). خمر is the plural of خمار which is derived from خمر which means, he veiled, covered or concealed a thing. خمار means, a woman’s muffler or veil with which she covers her head and the lower part of the face leaving exposed only the eyes and part of the nose; a woman’s head-covering; a piece of cloth with which a woman covers her head; also a man’s turban (Lane & Aqrab).
جیوبھن (their bosoms). جیوب is the plural of جیب which is derived from جاب. They say جابه i.e. he made a hole in it; he rent it or tore it; he pierced or bored it; he cut it. جاب القمیص means, he hollowed out the جیب of the shirt, he cut the جیب of the shirt or he made a جیب in the shirt. جیب means, the opening at the neck and bosom of a shirt and the like; a pocket; the heart; the bosom (Lane & Aqrab).
إربة (sexual appetite) is derived from أرب (aruba), or أرب (ariba). The former means he was or became cunning, intelligent, sagacious or excellent in judgement and the latter, i.e. ariba, means, he wanted it, he was or became in want of it and sought it or desired it. إربة and إرب (irbun) and أرب (arabun) mean the same thing, viz. cunning, intelligence, excellence of judgement, sagacity; want of need. About the Holy Prophet it is said in a hadith کان أملککم لاربه i.e. he had the greatest control over his want, desire or sexual desire (Bukhari). The Quranic words غیر اولی الاربه mean, idiots, or persons deficient in intellect or such men as have no need of women; or have no sexual desire (Lane & Mufradat).
عورات (private parts or nakedness) is the plural of عورة which is derived from عور which means, he was or became blind in one eye. عورة means, the pendulum or pudenda of a man and of a woman; the part or parts of a person which are indecent to expose; parts between the navel and the knee; anything that a man veils or conceals by reason of disdainful pride or of shame or prudency; anything of which one is ashamed when it appears; a woman; any place of concealment; a gap, an opening or a breach in the frontier of hostile country, or in war from which one fears slaughter; cleft or fissure; disgrace or disfigurement; blindness of one eye (Lane & Aqrab).
نسائھن (their women) signifies known or familiar decent women.
Commentary:
As a good deal of misunderstanding and lack of proper knowledge as to what constitutes Islamic "purdah" prevails even among Muslims, a somewhat detailed note on this much-vexed question is called for. Here are the relevant Quranic verses that embody necessary commandments about "purdah":
(i) O Prophet, tell thy wives and thy daughters and the women of the believers that they should let down over them their loose outer garments. It is more likely that they will thus be distinguished and not molested (33:60).
The Arabic word used in this verse is جلابیب of which the singular is جلباب meaning, an outer or wrapping garment; a head-covering; the garment with which a woman covers her head and bosom.
(ii) And say to the believing women that they restrain their eyes and guard their private parts and that they disclose not their natural and artificial beauty except that which is apparent thereof, and that they cast their head-coverings over their bosoms, and that they disclose not their beauty…(24:32 i.e. the verse under comment.)
(iii) O wives of the Prophet, you are not like any other women if you are righteous. So be not soft in speech, lest he in whose heart is a disease should feel tempted; and speak a decent speech. And stay in your houses with dignity and do not show off yourselves like the showing off of the former days of ignorance (33:33-34).
(iv) O ye who believe, let those whom your right hands possess, and those of you who have not attained to puberty, ask permission of you three times before coming into your presence: before the morning Prayer, and when you take off clothes at noon in summer and after the night Prayer (24:59).
The following inferences are clearly deducible from the verses quoted above:
(i) When they go out, Muslim women are to wear an outer and wrapping garment which should cover their heads and bosoms in such a manner that the garment should come down from the head to the bosom covering the whole body including the face. This is the significance of the Quranic words یدنین علیھن من جلابیبھن (33:60). The outer garment is intended to make known the fact that while a Muslim woman goes about her business she may be spared the mental anguish of being stared at by persons of questionable character.
(ii) Muslim men and women are to restrain their eyes when they happen to face each other.
(iii) The third commandment though apparently applying to the wives of the Prophet, includes, as is the practice of the Quran, other Muslim women also. The words "And stay in your houses" imply that whereas women may go out when necessary, the principal and primary sphere of their activities is inside the house.
(iv) At three stated hours, even children are not allowed to enter the private apartments of their parents nor are domestic servants or female slaves allowed to enter the sleeping room of their masters.
The first commandment applies to women when they go out. Then they are to use an outer garment which should cover their whole body including the face. The second commandment relates to "purdah" primarily inside the four walls of the house when near male relatives frequently come and go. In that case men and women are only to restrain their looks and as an additional precaution women are to take care that their زینة i.e. beauty of person, dress and ornaments, is not displayed. They are not required to use جلباب (outer garment) because that would be very irksome and even impracticable in view of the free and frequent visits of near blood relations such as cousins, brothers-in-law, sisters-in-law, etc. The context shows that this commandment relates to "purdah" inside the four walls of the house, because all the persons mentioned in the verse are very near relations who generally visit the houses of their relatives. The special mention in it of four categories of persons besides near relatives, viz. decent women, old servants, female slaves and minor boys, lends additional weight to the inference that the commandment in this verse relates to "purdah" within the four walls of the house.
The fact that the first commandment refers to "purdah" outside the house and the second commandment basically refers to "purdah" within the four walls of the house is also apparent from the different words that have been used to express the two forms of "purdah" in the relevant verses i.e. 33:60, and the verse under comment. Whereas in 33:60 the garment which a woman is to use when she goes out is جلباب the garment which she has to use inside the house when relatives visit is خمار. Moreover, whereas in 33:60 the words used are یدنین علیھن من جلابیبھن i.e. they should let down over them their outer garments (for a detailed discussion of جلباب and یدنین see 33:60); in the verse under comment the words used are یضربن بخمرھن علی جیوبھن i.e. they should cast their head-coverings over their bosoms. It is clear that in the former case the garment will cover the head, the face and the bosom while in the latter case only the head and the bosom will become covered and the face may remain uncovered.
It may also be noted in passing that the shape and form of the outer-garment which, as mentioned above, a woman must wear when she goes out and which covers her whole body including the face will vary according to the customs, habits, social status, family traditions and usages of various classes of the Muslim community. The commandment with regard to "purdah" within the four walls of the house will also apply to shops, fields, etc. where women of certain sections of Muslim society have to work to earn their living. There a woman will not be required to veil her face. She will have only to restrain her eyes and to cover her زینة i.e. her ornaments and other embellishments, as women within the house have to do when their relatives visit them.
The third commandment requires women to behave with dignity bordering on austerity when talking to stranger men; and they are also required to give their full attention to the discharge of their serious and important duties in regard to the affairs connected with the well-being of their own sex and the management of the household affairs and to looking after and bringing up of children and kindred matters. The fourth commandment enjoins husband and wife to have, as far as possible, sleeping apartments separate from those of other members of the family which even minor boys are not allowed to enter at stated hours.
In the expression لا یبدین زینتھن i.e. they display not their زینة (beauty), the word زینة includes both natural and artificial beauty. It signifies the beauty of person, and includes the beauty of dress and ornaments which women wear on their hands, feet, ears, arms, necks, bosoms, etc. The expression, "except that which is apparent thereof," contains all those things which it is not possible for a woman to cover such as her voice, gait or stature and also certain parts of her body which remain uncovered according to her social status, her family traditions, her avocation and the customs of the society. The permission to keep certain parts of the body uncovered will be subject to certain variations. Thus the words, "they display not their beauty" will have different connotations with regard to women belonging to different sections and grades of society and the connotation will change with the change in the customs and modes of living and professions of the people.
The words "and let them not strike their feet so that what they hide of their ornaments may become known," show that public dancing which is so much in vogue in certain countries is definitely not allowed by Islam.
This is the Islamic conception of "purdah." According to it Muslim women may go out as often as it is legitimately necessary for them to do so, but their primary and principal functions are confined to their homes which are as important and serious, if not more, as the avocations of men are. If women take to men’s avocations they seek to defy nature and nature does not allow its laws to be defied with impunity.
If would be noticed that the incident about ‘A’ishah which forms one of the principal subjects of this Surah sheds a flood of light on the form of "purdah" which Islam enjoins its followers to observe. According to tradition when Safwan came to the place where ‘A’ishah was lying asleep with her face uncovered, he recognized her because he had seen her, as he himself afterwards said, before the verse about "purdah" was revealed (Bukhari, Kitabut-Tafsir).
2043B
Decent women.
2044
As a good deal of misunderstanding and lack of proper knowledge as to what constitutes the Islamic notion of "Pardah" prevails even among Muslims, a somewhat detailed note on this much-vexed question is called for. The following verses deal with every aspect of "Pardah":—
(i) And say to the believing women that they restrain their looks and guard their private parts, and that they display not their beauty or their embellishment except that which is apparent thereof, and that they draw their head-coverings over their bosoms, and that they display not their beauty………(24:32, i.e. the verse under comment).
(ii) O Prophet, tell thy wives and thy daughters and the women of the believers that they should let down over them their loose outer garments. That is more likely that they will thus be recognised and not molested (33:60).
The Arabic word used in this verse (33:60) is, Jalabib of which the singular is Jilbab which means an outer or wrapping garment (Lane).
(iii)
أَوْ يُلْقَىٰٓ إِلَيْهِ كَنزٌ أَوْ تَكُونُ لَهُۥ جَنَّةٌ يَأْكُلُ مِنْهَا ۚ وَقَالَ ٱلظَّٰلِمُونَ إِن تَتَّبِعُونَ إِلَّا رَجُلًا مَّسْحُورًا
مَسْحُوْر کے معنے ایسے شخص کے ہیں جس کو کھانا دیا جائے۔ یعنی لوگ اس کو لالچ دینے کے لئے امداد دیں۔
11:13; 17:94.
17:48.
Commentary:
The objection which was begun in the preceding verse is continued in the verse under comment. "The Prophet," the disbelievers say, "should have possessed treasures of wealth which he should have distributed among his followers. He should also have had other accessories of greatness in the form of gardens and fountains. But he has none of these things. He seems to be a bewitched, or, at best a self-deceived man, a man who lives in a world of his own imagination, in a fool’s paradise."
e
11:13; 17:94.
f
17:48.
1
مَسْحُوْر کے معنے ایسے شخص کے ہیں جس کو کھانا دیا جائے۔ یعنی لوگ اس کو لالچ دینے کے لئے امداد دیں۔
b
11:13; 17:94.
c
17:48.
2647
Commentary:
The objection which was begun in the preceding verse is continued in the verse under comment. "The Prophet," the disbelievers say, "should have possessed treasures of wealth which he should have distributed among his followers. He should also have had other accessories of greatness in the form of gardens and fountains. But he has none of these things. He seems to be a bewitched, or, at best a self-deceived man, a man who lives in a world of his own imagination, in a fool’s paradise."
c
11:13; 17:94.
d
17:48.
وَإِذَآ أُلْقُوا۟ مِنْهَا مَكَانًا ضَيِّقًا مُّقَرَّنِينَ دَعَوْا۟ هُنَالِكَ ثُبُورًا
14:50.
14:50.
14:50.
Important Words:
ثبورا (destruction) is infinitive-noun from ثبر which means, he perished; he suffered loss; he erred; he became lost. ثبرہmeans, he drove him away, he repelled him; he disappointed or frustrated his hope or desire; he cursed him; he confined, restrained or withheld him; God destroyed him with a destruction from which he could not rise. ثبور means, perdition; loss, going astray or becoming lost; woe; complete destruction, etc. (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
In the preceding verse the organs of sight and hearing were mentioned as feeling the pain of Divine punishment. The present verse, besides referring to the organs of touch, expresses the extreme bitterness of the disbelievers’ distress. When a man is in great distress he wishes that death should make a speedy end of him.
b
14:50.
b
14:50.
2652
Important Words:
ثبورا (destruction) is infinitive-noun from ثبر which means, he perished; he suffered loss; he erred; he became lost. ثبرہmeans, he drove him away, he repelled him; he disappointed or frustrated his hope or desire; he cursed him; he confined, restrained or withheld him; God destroyed him with a destruction from which he could not rise. ثبور means, perdition; loss, going astray or becoming lost; woe; complete destruction, etc. (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
In the preceding verse the organs of sight and hearing were mentioned as feeling the pain of Divine punishment. The present verse, besides referring to the organs of touch, expresses the extreme bitterness of the disbelievers’ distress. When a man is in great distress he wishes that death should make a speedy end of him.
b
14:50.
فَخَرَجَ مِنْهَا خَآئِفًا يَتَرَقَّبُ ۖ قَالَ رَبِّ نَجِّنِى مِنَ ٱلْقَوْمِ ٱلظَّٰلِمِينَ
26:22.
26:22.
26:22.
a
26:22.
a
26:22.
a
26:22.
إِنَّا عَرَضْنَا ٱلْأَمَانَةَ عَلَى ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ وَٱلْجِبَالِ فَأَبَيْنَ أَن يَحْمِلْنَهَا وَأَشْفَقْنَ مِنْهَا وَحَمَلَهَا ٱلْإِنسَٰنُ ۖ إِنَّهُۥ كَانَ ظَلُومًا جَهُولًا
حَمَلَ الْاَمَانَةَ (Hamalal-Amanata) 意指他自己担负起或接受这一信托;他辜负了它。ظَلُوْم (Zalum) 是 ظَالِمْ (Zalim) 的加强形式, 而 Zalim 是来自 ظَلَمَ (Zalama) 的主动语态分词, 它的意思是他把东西放错了地方;而 ظَلَمَهٗ (Zalama-hu) 则意指他迫使自己担负起他的权力或能力所不及的责任。 جَهُوْل (Jahul) 是 جَاهِل (Jahil) 的加强形式, 意指, 疏忽的;鲁莽的;掉以轻心的 (Lane)。
人类被赋予极大的天然能力与力量, 在他们身上能吸收和显示出安拉的常德而成为他们的创造主的映像 (2:31)。这确实是一项重大的信托, 因为在整个宇宙中, 只有人类被发现有能力来履行这项重大的信托; 其他一些生命物与存在物--------天使、诸天、地球和山岳都不能履行这项信托。似乎可以说, 他们拒绝承担这一信托。人类接受了这个责任, 因为只有人类能够履行这项任务。他们是能 ظَلُوْم (Zalum, 对自己不公平) 和 جَهُوْل (Jahul, 忽视自己) 的。他们是能够对自己不公平的意思是, 为了他们的创造主他们能够承受任何困苦和忍受任何牺牲。他们是能够忽视或不注意自己的, 意思是, 在履行他们重大和神圣的信托时, 是能够忘记自己的利益以及对舒适和安逸的生活的愿望的。(2) 如果把 اَلْاَمَانَة (al-Amanat) (信托) 的意思理解为 «古兰经» 的律令而把 اَلْاِنْسَان (al-Insan) 理解为完美无缺的人, 即穆圣的话, 那么, 这节经文的意思将会是, 在天上和地上所有的居住者中间, 只有穆圣能受托来启示这部最完美和最后的经典--------«古兰经», 因为没有其他人或其他存在物具有这样的必不可少的伟大品质来充分而恰当地履行这一重大职责。(3) 如果把 حَمَلَ (Hamala) 的意思理解为辜负或虚伪对待一项信托的话, 那么, 这节经文的意思将会是, 安拉把经典信托给人类及地上、天上的其他存在物。除了人类以外, 其余的都不辜负这一信托, 也就是说, 他们充分、忠诚地执行着要求他们服从的一切律令, 整个自然界都忠实于他的律令, 天使们也忠诚、切实地履行他们的职责 (16:50, 51)。只有被赋予自由意志和决定能力的人类, 由于他们是不义的, 却蔑视并违背安拉的律令, 玩忽他们的职责。这节经文的这一意义, 由 41:12 所证实。
علماء نے لکھا ہے اور یہی درست ہے کہ ظلم کرنے والے سے مراد اپنی جان پر ظلم کرنے والا ہے۔ یعنی اپنے نفس کو حرام چیزوں سے جبراً روک سکتا ہے۔
Hamalal-Amanata means, he took upon himself or accepted the trust; he betrayed it. Zalum is the intensive form of Zalim which is active participle from Zalama, which means, he put the thing in a wrong place; and Zalama-hu means, he imposed upon himself a burden which it was beyond his power or ability to bear. Jahul is the intensive form of Jahil which means, neglectful; foolish; heedless (Lane).
Man is gifted with great natural capacities and powers to assimilate and manifest in his person Divine attributes and to become the image of his Creator (2:31). This is, indeed, a great trust which man, alone of all the universe, was found capable of discharging; other beings and things—the angels, the heavens, the earth and the mountains being quite unequal to it. They refused, as it were, to bear it. Man accepted this responsibility because he alone could discharge it. He is capable of being Zalum (unjust to himself) and Jahul (neglectful of
Important Words:
حملھا (bore it). حمله means, he bore or carried it, or carried it off or away; he gave him a beast upon which to ride. حمل بدینmeans, he bore or took upon himself the responsibility for the payment of debt. حمل الامانة means, he took upon himself or accepted the trust, or he betrayed the trust, he proved false to it (Lane & Aqrab). See also 7:177.
ظلوما (unjust) is the intensive form of ظالم which is active participle from ظلم which means, he did wrong or acted unjustly, wrongfully or tyrannically; he put the thing in a wrong place or in a place not its own. ظلمه means, he imposed upon him a thing that was beyond his power or ability (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:36 & 17:60.
جھولا (neglectful) is the intensive form of جاھل which is active participle from جھل (jahila) which means, he was ignorant. جھل علیه means, he acted towards him in a silly and foolish manner and wrongly. جھل الحق means, he neglected or ignored the truth. جاھل means, ignorant, neglectful; foolish or silly and wrong in conduct (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse has presented commentators of the Quran with some difficulty. In view of different significations of the words used, the verse seems to be susceptible of the following interpretations:
(1) Taking the word حمل as meaning to accept, and امانة as signifying the trust of man’s love of God, the verse would mean that a great spiritual destiny awaited man. He was made God’s vicegerent on earth (2:31). He was gifted with the great capacities and powers to assimilate and manifest in his person Divine attributes and to become the image of his Creator. This was indeed a great trust which man, alone of all the universe, was found capable of discharging, other beings and things—the angels, the heavens, the earth and the mountains—being quite unequal to the task. They refused, as it were, to bear it. Man accepted this responsibility because he alone could discharge it, as he had been endowed with great natural qualities. He was capable of being ظلوم (unjust to himself) and جھول (neglectful of himself) i.e. he could be unjust to himself in the sense that he could bear any hardship and undergo any sacrifice for the sake of his Creator, and he was capable of being neglectful in the sense that in the discharge of his great and sacred trust he could be neglectful of his own interest and desire for a life of ease and comfort.
(2) Taking امانة (trust), however, in the sense of the Law of the Quran and الانسان signifying the perfect man, i.e. the Holy Prophet, the verse would mean that of all the denizens of the heavens, and earth, and of all great men, and leaders of thought, the Holy Prophet alone was found to be capable of being entrusted with the revelation of the most perfect and final Law—the Quran, because no other man, or being was endowed with those great qualities which were indispensable for the full and adequate discharge of this great responsibility.
(3) Taking حمل in the sense of betraying or proving false to a trust, the verse would mean that the trust of the divine law was imposed upon man and other terrestrial and celestial beings. All of them with the exception of man refused to betray this trust, i.e. they carried out fully and faithfully all the laws to which they were made subject. The whole nature was true to its laws and the angels also carried out their duties loyally and faithfully (16:51). It is man alone who having been endowed with discretion and volition defies and violates Divine commandments because he is unjust and neglects and ignores his duties and responsibilities. This meaning of the verse is supported by 41:12 wherein it is stated that the heavens and earth were commanded to carry out the laws that were imposed on them and they gave their willing and unconditional obedience to them.
1039
حَمَلَ الْاَمَانَةَ (Hamalal-Amanata) 意指他自己担负起或接受这一信托;他辜负了它。ظَلُوْم (Zalum) 是 ظَالِمْ (Zalim) 的加强形式, 而 Zalim 是来自 ظَلَمَ (Zalama) 的主动语态分词, 它的意思是他把东西放错了地方;而 ظَلَمَهٗ (Zalama-hu) 则意指他迫使自己担负起他的权力或能力所不及的责任。 جَهُوْل (Jahul) 是 جَاهِل (Jahil) 的加强形式, 意指, 疏忽的;鲁莽的;掉以轻心的 (Lane)。
人类被赋予极大的天然能力与力量, 在他们身上能吸收和显示出安拉的常德而成为他们的创造主的映像 (2:31)。这确实是一项重大的信托, 因为在整个宇宙中, 只有人类被发现有能力来履行这项重大的信托; 其他一些生命物与存在物--------天使、诸天、地球和山岳都不能履行这项信托。似乎可以说, 他们拒绝承担这一信托。人类接受了这个责任, 因为只有人类能够履行这项任务。他们是能 ظَلُوْم (Zalum, 对自己不公平) 和 جَهُوْل (Jahul, 忽视自己) 的。他们是能够对自己不公平的意思是, 为了他们的创造主他们能够承受任何困苦和忍受任何牺牲。他们是能够忽视或不注意自己的, 意思是, 在履行他们重大和神圣的信托时, 是能够忘记自己的利益以及对舒适和安逸的生活的愿望的。(2) 如果把 اَلْاَمَانَة (al-Amanat) (信托) 的意思理解为 «古兰经» 的律令而把 اَلْاِنْسَان (al-Insan) 理解为完美无缺的人, 即穆圣的话, 那么, 这节经文的意思将会是, 在天上和地上所有的居住者中间, 只有穆圣能受托来启示这部最完美和最后的经典--------«古兰经», 因为没有其他人或其他存在物具有这样的必不可少的伟大品质来充分而恰当地履行这一重大职责。(3) 如果把 حَمَلَ (Hamala) 的意思理解为辜负或虚伪对待一项信托的话, 那么, 这节经文的意思将会是, 安拉把经典信托给人类及地上、天上的其他存在物。除了人类以外, 其余的都不辜负这一信托, 也就是说, 他们充分、忠诚地执行着要求他们服从的一切律令, 整个自然界都忠实于他的律令, 天使们也忠诚、切实地履行他们的职责 (16:50, 51)。只有被赋予自由意志和决定能力的人类, 由于他们是不义的, 却蔑视并违背安拉的律令, 玩忽他们的职责。这节经文的这一意义, 由 41:12 所证实。
1
علماء نے لکھا ہے اور یہی درست ہے کہ ظلم کرنے والے سے مراد اپنی جان پر ظلم کرنے والا ہے۔ یعنی اپنے نفس کو حرام چیزوں سے جبراً روک سکتا ہے۔
3128
Important Words:
حملھا (bore it). حمله means, he bore or carried it, or carried it off or away; he gave him a beast upon which to ride. حمل بدینmeans, he bore or took upon himself the responsibility for the payment of debt. حمل الامانة means, he took upon himself or accepted the trust, or he betrayed the trust, he proved false to it (Lane & Aqrab). See also 7:177.
ظلوما (unjust) is the intensive form of ظالم which is active participle from ظلم which means, he did wrong or acted unjustly, wrongfully or tyrannically; he put the thing in a wrong place or in a place not its own. ظلمه means, he imposed upon him a thing that was beyond his power or ability (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:36 & 17:60.
جھولا (neglectful) is the intensive form of جاھل which is active participle from جھل (jahila) which means, he was ignorant. جھل علیه means, he acted towards him in a silly and foolish manner and wrongly. جھل الحق means, he neglected or ignored the truth. جاھل means, ignorant, neglectful; foolish or silly and wrong in conduct (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse has presented commentators of the Quran with some difficulty. In view of different significations of the words used, the verse seems to be susceptible of the following interpretations:
(1) Taking the word حمل as meaning to accept, and امانة as signifying the trust of man’s love of God, the verse would mean that a great spiritual destiny awaited man. He was made God’s vicegerent on earth (2:31). He was gifted with the great capacities and powers to assimilate and manifest in his person Divine attributes and to become the image of his Creator. This was indeed a great trust which man, alone of all the universe, was found capable of discharging, other beings and things—the angels, the heavens, the earth and the mountains—being quite unequal to the task. They refused, as it were, to bear it. Man accepted this responsibility because he alone could discharge it, as he had been endowed with great natural qualities. He was capable of being ظلوم (unjust to himself) and جھول (neglectful of himself) i.e. he could be unjust to himself in the sense that he could bear any hardship and undergo any sacrifice for the sake of his Creator, and he was capable of being neglectful in the sense that in the discharge of his great and sacred trust he could be neglectful of his own interest and desire for a life of ease and comfort.
(2) Taking امانة (trust), however, in the sense of the Law of the Quran and الانسان signifying the perfect man, i.e. the Holy Prophet, the verse would mean that of all the denizens of the heavens, and earth, and of all great men, and leaders of thought, the Holy Prophet alone was found to be capable of being entrusted with the revelation of the most perfect and final Law—the Quran, because no other man, or being was endowed with those great qualities which were indispensable for the full and adequate discharge of this great responsibility.
(3) Taking حمل in the sense of betraying or proving false to a trust, the verse would mean that the trust of the divine law was imposed upon man and other terrestrial and celestial beings. All of them with the exception of man refused to betray this trust, i.e. they carried out fully and faithfully all the laws to which they were made subject. The whole nature was true to its laws and the angels also carried out their duties loyally and faithfully (16:51). It is man alone who having been endowed with discretion and volition defies and violates Divine commandments because he is unjust and neglects and ignores his duties and responsibilities. This meaning of the verse is supported by 41:12 wherein it is stated that the heavens and earth were commanded to carry out the laws that were imposed on them and they gave their willing and unconditional obedience to them.
2374
Hamalal-Amanata means, he took upon himself or accepted the trust; he betrayed it. Zalum is the intensive form of Zalim which is active participle from Zalama, which means, he put the thing in a wrong place; and Zalama-hu means, he imposed upon himself a burden which it was beyond his power or ability to bear. Jahul is the intensive form of Jahil which means, neglectful; foolish; heedless (Lane).
Man is gifted with great natural capacities and powers to assimilate and manifest in his person Divine attributes and to become the image of his Creator (2:31). This is, indeed, a great trust which man, alone of all the universe, was found capable of discharging; other beings and things—the angels, the heavens, the earth and the mountains being quite unequal to it. They refused, as it were, to bear it. Man accepted this responsibility because he alone could discharge it. He is capable of being Zalum (unjust to himself) and Jahul (neglectful of
يَعْلَمُ مَا يَلِجُ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ وَمَا يَخْرُجُ مِنْهَا وَمَا يَنزِلُ مِنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِ وَمَا يَعْرُجُ فِيهَا ۚ وَهُوَ ٱلرَّحِيمُ ٱلْغَفُورُ
57:5.
یعنی زمین کے اندر رہنے والے جانوروں اور اس سے نکلنے والے جانوروں سب کو جانتا ہے اسی طرح تنزل کرنے والی قوموں کو بھی جانتا ہے جو اوپر سے نیچے گر رہی ہوتی ہیں اور ترقی کرنے والی قوموں کو بھی جانتا ہے جو گویا زمین سے آسمان کی طرف جا رہی ہوتی ہیں۔
57:5.
The words, 'His is all praise in the Hereafter' refer to the time when Islam again will become triumphant after its temporary decline. The allusion in this verse is to the subject dealt with in 32:6. It signifies that it is God alone Who knows what kind of teaching is needed in a particular age. Similarly, it is He who knows when to take back to heaven the teaching which had descended from it, after it has been corrupted by the people, just as He takes water back to heaven in the form of vapours after it becomes corrupt, and sends it down in a purified form in the shape of rain. The words, 'whatever goes into the earth and whatever comes forth from it,' may also signify that whatever man shall sow, so shall he reap. Good actions produce good results and bad deeds lead to evil consequences. The verse may also be taken as signifying that God is aware of every phenomenon and every event, including the rise and fall of nations.
57:5.
Commentary:
This verse consists of four clauses. The first clause, "whatever goes into the earth" corresponds to the third clause, viz. "whatever descends from the heaven;" and the second clause, "and whatever comes forth from it," corresponds to the fourth clause, "whatever ascends into it." The allusion in this verse is to the subject dealt with in 32:6. The verse signifies that it is God alone Who knows what kind of teaching is needed in a particular age. Similarly, it is He Who knows when to take back to heaven the teaching which had descended from it, after it has been corrupted by the people, just as He takes water back to heaven in the form of vapours after it becomes corrupt, and sends it down in a purified form in the shape of rain. The words "whatever comes forth from it, and whatever descends from the heaven" may refer to the Word of God which is cast away by the people and is corrupted by them and then is taken up to heaven so that it may descend on earth in a purified state.
The words, "whatever goes into the earth and whatever comes forth from it," may also signify that whatever man shall sow, so shall he reap. Good actions produce good results and bad deeds lead to evil consequences.
The verse may also signify that God is aware of every phenomenon and every event, including the rise and fall of nations and peoples.
b
57:5.
3
یعنی زمین کے اندر رہنے والے جانوروں اور اس سے نکلنے والے جانوروں سب کو جانتا ہے اسی طرح تنزل کرنے والی قوموں کو بھی جانتا ہے جو اوپر سے نیچے گر رہی ہوتی ہیں اور ترقی کرنے والی قوموں کو بھی جانتا ہے جو گویا زمین سے آسمان کی طرف جا رہی ہوتی ہیں۔
b
57:5.
3132
Commentary:
This verse consists of four clauses. The first clause, "whatever goes into the earth" corresponds to the third clause, viz. "whatever descends from the heaven;" and the second clause, "and whatever comes forth from it," corresponds to the fourth clause, "whatever ascends into it." The allusion in this verse is to the subject dealt with in 32:6. The verse signifies that it is God alone Who knows what kind of teaching is needed in a particular age. Similarly, it is He Who knows when to take back to heaven the teaching which had descended from it, after it has been corrupted by the people, just as He takes water back to heaven in the form of vapours after it becomes corrupt, and sends it down in a purified form in the shape of rain. The words "whatever comes forth from it, and whatever descends from the heaven" may refer to the Word of God which is cast away by the people and is corrupted by them and then is taken up to heaven so that it may descend on earth in a purified state.
The words, "whatever goes into the earth and whatever comes forth from it," may also signify that whatever man shall sow, so shall he reap. Good actions produce good results and bad deeds lead to evil consequences.
The verse may also signify that God is aware of every phenomenon and every event, including the rise and fall of nations and peoples.
b
57:5.
2376
The words, 'His is all praise in the Hereafter' refer to the time when Islam again will become triumphant after its temporary decline. The allusion in this verse is to the subject dealt with in 32:6. It signifies that it is God alone Who knows what kind of teaching is needed in a particular age. Similarly, it is He who knows when to take back to heaven the teaching which had descended from it, after it has been corrupted by the people, just as He takes water back to heaven in the form of vapours after it becomes corrupt, and sends it down in a purified form in the shape of rain. The words, 'whatever goes into the earth and whatever comes forth from it,' may also signify that whatever man shall sow, so shall he reap. Good actions produce good results and bad deeds lead to evil consequences. The verse may also be taken as signifying that God is aware of every phenomenon and every event, including the rise and fall of nations.
وَمَا كَانَ لَهُۥ عَلَيْهِم مِّن سُلْطَٰنٍ إِلَّا لِنَعْلَمَ مَن يُؤْمِنُ بِٱلْءَاخِرَةِ مِمَّنْ هُوَ مِنْهَا فِى شَكٍّ ۗ وَرَبُّكَ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَىْءٍ حَفِيظٌ
34:22.
Satan has no authority over man. It is by his own wrong beliefs and evil deeds that man brings about his spiritual ruin.
15:43; 16:100.
Commentary:
The verse clearly and positively removes all doubts or misgivings as to the extent of the authority and control of Satan over men. According to it Satan has definitely no authority over man. It is by his own wrong beliefs and evil deeds that man brings about his spiritual ruin.
b
34:22.
1046
恶魔对人类并不能行使权力。人类精神毁灭是由于他们自己的错误信念和邪恶行为。
a
15:43; 16:100.
3148
Commentary:
The verse clearly and positively removes all doubts or misgivings as to the extent of the authority and control of Satan over men. According to it Satan has definitely no authority over man. It is by his own wrong beliefs and evil deeds that man brings about his spiritual ruin.
a
34:22.
2388
Satan has no authority over man. It is by his own wrong beliefs and evil deeds that man brings about his spiritual ruin.
وَءَايَةٌ لَّهُمُ ٱلْأَرْضُ ٱلْمَيْتَةُ أَحْيَيْنَٰهَا وَأَخْرَجْنَا مِنْهَا حَبًّا فَمِنْهُ يَأْكُلُونَ
16:66.
16:66.
16:12, 66; 23:20.
Commentary:
What greater sign of the power of God there could be than that in a certain season of the year the earth becomes dried up and parched. Then water falls from heaven and all of a sudden it begins to bloom and blossom and becomes full of all kinds of fruits and flowers? From this similitude the present verse draws attention to the fact that a greater Divine sign is about to occur in the dry and parched land of Arabia. The water of Divine revelation has begun to descend on it and it will now vibrate with new life. This drama was enacted before the very eyes of the world. Through the teachings of the Quran and under the influence of the Holy Prophet, a people steeped deep in the darkness of ignorance and iniquity, within the brief space of a few years, not only themselves became enlightened and learned but also imparted light and learning to the spiritually and morally dark and dead world. The reference in the verse may also be to the appearance of a Prophet in the Latter Days.
e
16:66.
d
16:12, 66; 23:20.
3235
Commentary:
What greater sign of the power of God there could be than that in a certain season of the year the earth becomes dried up and parched. Then water falls from heaven and all of a sudden it begins to bloom and blossom and becomes full of all kinds of fruits and flowers? From this similitude the present verse draws attention to the fact that a greater Divine sign is about to occur in the dry and parched land of Arabia. The water of Divine revelation has begun to descend on it and it will now vibrate with new life. This drama was enacted before the very eyes of the world. Through the teachings of the Quran and under the influence of the Holy Prophet, a people steeped deep in the darkness of ignorance and iniquity, within the brief space of a few years, not only themselves became enlightened and learned but also imparted light and learning to the spiritually and morally dark and dead world. The reference in the verse may also be to the appearance of a Prophet in the Latter Days.
a
16:66.
خَلَقَكُم مِّن نَّفْسٍ وَٰحِدَةٍ ثُمَّ جَعَلَ مِنْهَا زَوْجَهَا وَأَنزَلَ لَكُم مِّنَ ٱلْأَنْعَٰمِ ثَمَٰنِيَةَ أَزْوَٰجٍ ۚ يَخْلُقُكُمْ فِى بُطُونِ أُمَّهَٰتِكُمْ خَلْقًا مِّنۢ بَعْدِ خَلْقٍ فِى ظُلُمَٰتٍ ثَلَٰثٍ ۚ ذَٰلِكُمُ ٱللَّهُ رَبُّكُمْ لَهُ ٱلْمُلْكُ ۖ لَآ إِلَٰهَ إِلَّا هُوَ ۖ فَأَنَّىٰ تُصْرَفُونَ
4:2; 7:190; 16:73.
“八只成对的家畜” 这些字特指一对山羊、绵羊、骆驼和牛而言 (在6:144-145中谈及此事), 也许是因为它们是人类每天要用的家畜。
“三重黑暗” 这一用语可能指的是胚胎发育的三个阶段: نُطْفَة (Nutfah, 一点精液)、عَلَقَة (‘Alaqah, 凝块) 和 مُضْغَة (Mudghah, 一团肉), 或者是 86:7-8; 3:7和16:79 中所谈到的怀孕的三个重要时期: (a) 怀孕的第二到第三个月; (b) 第三到第五个月以及 (c) 第八个月的初期。怀孕期间在这三个阶段有流产的危险。
اس کے یہ معنے ہیں کہ جب بچہ ماں کے پیٹ میں ہوتا ہے تو تین وقت اس پر خطرہ کے آتے ہیں‘ جب ڈر ہوتا ہے کہ ذرا سی بے احتیاطی سے اسقاط ہو جائے گا۔ یعنی دوسرے سے تیسرے مہینے تک۔ پھر تیسرے سے پانچویں مہینے تک اور پھر آٹھویں مہینے کے شروع میں۔ چنانچہ طبّی طور پر اس کا تجربہ کیا گیا ہے کہ یہ تین وقت ہی زیادہ تر اسقاط کے ہوتے ہیں۔
4:2; 7:190; 16:73.
The word, Anzala, when used in connection with the Word of God, means Auha, i.e. He revealed; and when used about things of constant daily use, it means A‘ta, i.e. he gave or bestowed. The word has been used in the latter sense in the present verse and in vv. 7:27 and 57:26.
Special reference in the words 'eight pairs of cattle' is to the pairs of goat, sheep, camel and the ox, mentioned in 6:144, 145, perhaps because they are animals of daily use for man.
The expression, 'three stages of darkness,' may refer to the three stages of development of the embryo, Nutfah (sperm drop), ‘Alaqah (clot) and Mudghah (lump of flesh) or to the three forms mentioned in 86:7, 8; 3:7 and 16:79, or to the three critical periods of pregnancy: (a) from the second to the third month of pregnancy; (b) from the third to the fifth month and (c) the beginning of the eighth month. During pregnancy there is danger of miscarriage at these three stages.
4:2; 7:190; 16:73; 30:22.
Commentary:
The word أنزل (has sent down) which is transitive from نزل has different significations when used with regard to different things. When used in connection with the Word of God, it means أوحی i.e. He revealed. And when used about things of constant daily use, it means أعطی i.e. he gave or bestowed. The word has been used in the latter sense in the present verse and in vv. 7:27 and 57:26.
Special reference in the words "eight pairs of cattle" is to the pairs of goat, sheep, camel and the ox mentioned in 6:144-145, perhaps because they are animals of daily use for man. The expression "the threefold darkness," may refer to the three stages of development of the human child, viz. نطفة (sperm drop), علقة (clot) and مضغة (lump of flesh) or to the other three forms which are described in the following three verses:
(1) He is created from a gushing fluid which issues forth from between the loins and the breast-bones (86:7-8).
(2) He it is Who fashions you in the wombs as He wills (3:7).
(3) Verily, God has brought you forth from the inside of your mothers (16:79).
Or the words, "the threefold darkness" may refer to the three critical periods of pregnancy, when a little carelessness may cause miscarriage, i.e. (a) from the second to the third month of pregnancy; (b) from the third to the fifth month and (c) the beginning of the eighth month.
c
4:2; 7:190; 16:73.
1126
“八只成对的家畜” 这些字特指一对山羊、绵羊、骆驼和牛而言 (在6:144-145中谈及此事), 也许是因为它们是人类每天要用的家畜。
1127
“三重黑暗” 这一用语可能指的是胚胎发育的三个阶段: نُطْفَة (Nutfah, 一点精液)、عَلَقَة (‘Alaqah, 凝块) 和 مُضْغَة (Mudghah, 一团肉), 或者是 86:7-8; 3:7和16:79 中所谈到的怀孕的三个重要时期: (a) 怀孕的第二到第三个月; (b) 第三到第五个月以及 (c) 第八个月的初期。怀孕期间在这三个阶段有流产的危险。
1
اس کے یہ معنے ہیں کہ جب بچہ ماں کے پیٹ میں ہوتا ہے تو تین وقت اس پر خطرہ کے آتے ہیں‘ جب ڈر ہوتا ہے کہ ذرا سی بے احتیاطی سے اسقاط ہو جائے گا۔ یعنی دوسرے سے تیسرے مہینے تک۔ پھر تیسرے سے پانچویں مہینے تک اور پھر آٹھویں مہینے کے شروع میں۔ چنانچہ طبّی طور پر اس کا تجربہ کیا گیا ہے کہ یہ تین وقت ہی زیادہ تر اسقاط کے ہوتے ہیں۔
d
4:2; 7:190; 16:73; 30:22.
3442
Commentary:
The word أنزل (has sent down) which is transitive from نزل has different significations when used with regard to different things. When used in connection with the Word of God, it means أوحی i.e. He revealed. And when used about things of constant daily use, it means أعطی i.e. he gave or bestowed. The word has been used in the latter sense in the present verse and in vv. 7:27 and 57:26.
Special reference in the words "eight pairs of cattle" is to the pairs of goat, sheep, camel and the ox mentioned in 6:144-145, perhaps because they are animals of daily use for man. The expression "the threefold darkness," may refer to the three stages of development of the human child, viz. نطفة (sperm drop), علقة (clot) and مضغة (lump of flesh) or to the other three forms which are described in the following three verses:
(1) He is created from a gushing fluid which issues forth from between the loins and the breast-bones (86:7-8).
(2) He it is Who fashions you in the wombs as He wills (3:7).
(3) Verily, God has brought you forth from the inside of your mothers (16:79).
Or the words, "the threefold darkness" may refer to the three critical periods of pregnancy, when a little carelessness may cause miscarriage, i.e. (a) from the second to the third month of pregnancy; (b) from the third to the fifth month and (c) the beginning of the eighth month.
c
4:2; 7:190; 16:73.
2563
The word, Anzala, when used in connection with the Word of God, means Auha, i.e. He revealed; and when used about things of constant daily use, it means A‘ta, i.e. he gave or bestowed. The word has been used in the latter sense in the present verse and in vv. 7:27 and 57:26.
2564
Special reference in the words 'eight pairs of cattle' is to the pairs of goat, sheep, camel and the ox, mentioned in 6:144, 145, perhaps because they are animals of daily use for man.
2565
The expression, 'three stages of darkness,' may refer to the three stages of development of the embryo, Nutfah (sperm drop), ‘Alaqah (clot) and Mudghah (lump of flesh) or to the three forms mentioned in 86:7, 8; 3:7 and 16:79, or to the three critical periods of pregnancy: (a) from the second to the third month of pregnancy; (b) from the third to the fifth month and (c) the beginning of the eighth month. During pregnancy there is danger of miscarriage at these three stages.
فَإِنَّهُمْ لَءَاكِلُونَ مِنْهَا فَمَالِـُٔونَ مِنْهَا ٱلْبُطُونَ
56:54.
56:54.
56:54.
a
56:54.
a
56:54.
b
56:54.
قَالَ فَٱخْرُجْ مِنْهَا فَإِنَّكَ رَجِيمٌ
7:14; 15:35.
7:14; 15:35.
The pronoun ha in the expression, min-ha, does not refer to post- mortal Heaven because Heaven is a place where Satan could not possibly enter and from which no one who has once entered is turned out (15:49). It refers to that state of apparent bliss which men enjoy before the advent of a Prophet, and which is represented in the Qur’an as Jannah.
7:14; 15:35.
Commentary:
The pronoun ھا in the expression منھا (from hence) does not refer to post-mortal Heaven because Heaven is a place where Satan could not possibly enter and from which no one who has once entered is turned out (15:49). In fact the pronoun refers to that state of apparent bliss which men enjoy before the advent of a Prophet, and which is represented in the Quran as جنة (garden).
c
7:14; 15:35.
c
7:14; 15:35.
3432
Commentary:
The pronoun ھا in the expression منھا (from hence) does not refer to post-mortal Heaven because Heaven is a place where Satan could not possibly enter and from which no one who has once entered is turned out (15:49). In fact the pronoun refers to that state of apparent bliss which men enjoy before the advent of a Prophet, and which is represented in the Quran as جنة (garden).
b
7:14; 15:35.
2557
The pronoun ha in the expression, min-ha, does not refer to post- mortal Heaven because Heaven is a place where Satan could not possibly enter and from which no one who has once entered is turned out (15:49). It refers to that state of apparent bliss which men enjoy before the advent of a Prophet, and which is represented in the Qur’an as Jannah.
ٱللَّهُ ٱلَّذِى جَعَلَ لَكُمُ ٱلْأَنْعَٰمَ لِتَرْكَبُوا۟ مِنْهَا وَمِنْهَا تَأْكُلُونَ
6:143; 16:6; 23:22; 36:72-74.
6:143; 16:6; 23:22; 36:72-74.
6:143; 16:6; 23:22; 36:72-74.
Commentary:
This and the next two verses contain a great moral lesson for man in relation to cattle and other animals which God has created for his use. The lesson is that man is not the creator of these animals and yet he exercises control over them, whereas God has created man but he refuses to acknowledge God’s control over him or the authority of His Messenger. The verse further seems to imply that when God has taken so much care to provide for the physical needs of man, He could not have ignored to make similar provision for the needs of his soul which are much more important than those of the body.
a
6:143; 16:6; 23:22; 36:72-74.
b
6:143; 16:6; 23:22; 36:72-74.
3550
Commentary:
This and the next two verses contain a great moral lesson for man in relation to cattle and other animals which God has created for his use. The lesson is that man is not the creator of these animals and yet he exercises control over them, whereas God has created man but he refuses to acknowledge God’s control over him or the authority of His Messenger. The verse further seems to imply that when God has taken so much care to provide for the physical needs of man, He could not have ignored to make similar provision for the needs of his soul which are much more important than those of the body.
b
6:143; 16:6; 23:22; 36:72-74.
يَسْتَعْجِلُ بِهَا ٱلَّذِينَ لَا يُؤْمِنُونَ بِهَا ۖ وَٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ مُشْفِقُونَ مِنْهَا وَيَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّهَا ٱلْحَقُّ ۗ أَلَآ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ يُمَارُونَ فِى ٱلسَّاعَةِ لَفِى ضَلَٰلٍۭ بَعِيدٍ
یعنی چونکہ وہ مانتے ہی نہیں کہ ہم پر عذاب آنا ہے اس لئے وہ کہتے رہتے ہیں کہ جلدی عذاب لاؤ کیونکہ جب ان کے نزدیک عذاب نے آنا ہی نہیں تو وہ جلدی آئے یا دیر سے آئے ان کے نزدیک ایک سی بات ہے۔
13:7.
As disbelievers do not believe in the Day of Judgment, they have no fear of it, so they demand its speedy coming; but believers know that on that awful Day they will have to render an account of their actions and, therefore, while they make every preparation for it, they are at the same time afraid of facing it.
13:7; 27:47.
Commentary:
Disbelievers do not believe in the Day of Judgement, so they demand its speedy coming; but with true believers, the case is quite different. They know that on the Day of Judgement they will have to render an account of their actions and, therefore, while they make every preparation for it, they are also afraid to face it.
a
13:7.
1204
因为不信者不相信最后判断日, 也不害怕它, 他们要求它迅速到来;但信者知道, 在那可怕的日子里, 他们将要交待自己的行为, 因此他们一边为此作每一种准备, 同时害怕面临这一天。
1
یعنی چونکہ وہ مانتے ہی نہیں کہ ہم پر عذاب آنا ہے اس لئے وہ کہتے رہتے ہیں کہ جلدی عذاب لاؤ کیونکہ جب ان کے نزدیک عذاب نے آنا ہی نہیں تو وہ جلدی آئے یا دیر سے آئے ان کے نزدیک ایک سی بات ہے۔
a
13:7; 27:47.
3616
Commentary:
Disbelievers do not believe in the Day of Judgement, so they demand its speedy coming; but with true believers, the case is quite different. They know that on the Day of Judgement they will have to render an account of their actions and, therefore, while they make every preparation for it, they are also afraid to face it.
a
13:7.
2651
As disbelievers do not believe in the Day of Judgment, they have no fear of it, so they demand its speedy coming; but believers know that on that awful Day they will have to render an account of their actions and, therefore, while they make every preparation for it, they are at the same time afraid of facing it.
مَن كَانَ يُرِيدُ حَرْثَ ٱلْءَاخِرَةِ نَزِدْ لَهُۥ فِى حَرْثِهِۦ ۖ وَمَن كَانَ يُرِيدُ حَرْثَ ٱلدُّنْيَا نُؤْتِهِۦ مِنْهَا وَمَا لَهُۥ فِى ٱلْءَاخِرَةِ مِن نَّصِيبٍ
3:146; 17:19, 20.
Those whose efforts are wholly directed towards acquiring the vain and paltry things of this life will be deprived of the bliss and blessings of everlasting life of the Hereafter, but those who prepare for the next life will have Divine blessings bestowed upon them without measure and diminution.
3:146; 4:135; 17:20.
3:146; 17:19.
Commentary:
In v. 19 above believers and disbelievers in life after death have been mentioned together. The present verse warns those whose efforts are wholly directed towards acquiring the vanities and paltry things of this life that they will be deprived of the bliss and blessings of everlasting life of the Hereafter, but those who prepare for the next life will have Divine blessings bestowed upon them without measure or diminution.
c
3:146; 17:19, 20.
1205
那些完全致力于获得今生虚荣及价值卑微的东西的人将被剥夺后世的幸福和永恒的赐福, 而那些为后世准备的人将获得安拉给予的不可计量的赐福。
c
3:146; 4:135; 17:20.
d
3:146; 17:19.
3617
Commentary:
In v. 19 above believers and disbelievers in life after death have been mentioned together. The present verse warns those whose efforts are wholly directed towards acquiring the vanities and paltry things of this life that they will be deprived of the bliss and blessings of everlasting life of the Hereafter, but those who prepare for the next life will have Divine blessings bestowed upon them without measure or diminution.
c
3:146; 17:19, 20.
2652
Those whose efforts are wholly directed towards acquiring the vain and paltry things of this life will be deprived of the bliss and blessings of everlasting life of the Hereafter, but those who prepare for the next life will have Divine blessings bestowed upon them without measure and diminution.
ذَٰلِكُم بِأَنَّكُمُ ٱتَّخَذْتُمْ ءَايَٰتِ ٱللَّهِ هُزُوًا وَغَرَّتْكُمُ ٱلْحَيَوٰةُ ٱلدُّنْيَا ۚ فَٱلْيَوْمَ لَا يُخْرَجُونَ مِنْهَا وَلَا هُمْ يُسْتَعْتَبُونَ
5:58, 59.
5:58, 59.
5:58-59; 6:71.
Important Words:
یستعتبون (taken back into favour) is derived from عتب. استعتبته means, I sought to please him; I begged to be received into his favour. The expression ولاھم یستعتبون thus would mean, they shall not be taken back into the favour of God (Lane & Aqrab). See also 41:25.
d
5:58, 59.
d
5:58-59; 6:71.
3755
Important Words:
یستعتبون (taken back into favour) is derived from عتب. استعتبته means, I sought to please him; I begged to be received into his favour. The expression ولاھم یستعتبون thus would mean, they shall not be taken back into the favour of God (Lane & Aqrab). See also 41:25.
b
5:58, 59.
فَمَالِـُٔونَ مِنْهَا ٱلْبُطُونَ
37:67.
37:67.
Important Words:
الھیم (thirsty camels) is the plural of الأھیم which is derived from ھام which means, he went at random, not knowing where he was going, he became thirsty. الھیام means, (a) severe thirst; (b) dropsy; or a kind of disease from which camels suffer from insatiable thirst; (c) insanity caused by extreme love. رجل ھیمان means, a thirsty man. رجل ھائم means, a confused and perplexed man. الھیم means, thirsty camels, sandy plains which suck all water (Aqrab).
d
37:67.
4120
Important Words:
الھیم (thirsty camels) is the plural of الأھیم which is derived from ھام which means, he went at random, not knowing where he was going, he became thirsty. الھیام means, (a) severe thirst; (b) dropsy; or a kind of disease from which camels suffer from insatiable thirst; (c) insanity caused by extreme love. رجل ھیمان means, a thirsty man. رجل ھائم means, a confused and perplexed man. الھیم means, thirsty camels, sandy plains which suck all water (Aqrab).
c
37:67.
هُوَ ٱلَّذِى خَلَقَ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضَ فِى سِتَّةِ أَيَّامٍ ثُمَّ ٱسْتَوَىٰ عَلَى ٱلْعَرْشِ ۚ يَعْلَمُ مَا يَلِجُ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ وَمَا يَخْرُجُ مِنْهَا وَمَا يَنزِلُ مِنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِ وَمَا يَعْرُجُ فِيهَا ۖ وَهُوَ مَعَكُمْ أَيْنَ مَا كُنتُمْ ۚ وَٱللَّهُ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ بَصِيرٌ
دیکھئے سورۃ سبا آیت۳ نوٹ۳۔
7:55; 11:8; 25:60; 32:5.
34:3.
The meaning is that God alone knows when a particular Divine Teaching is needed for a particular people; also when to take it back to heaven, i.e. to abrogate it, when it is corrupted and ceases to fulfil the spiritual needs of the people to whom it is given. And He alone knows when to reveal a new Teaching.
7:55; 11:8; 25:60; 32:5.
34:3
Commentary:
For a detailed note on the first part of this verse see7:55; 10:4 and 41:10-11, and for the latter part see 34:3. The six periods or stages of evolution referred to in the verse may be those of the ether, nebula, electrons, minerals, plants and animals. Very briefly, the verse may signify that after God had created the heavens and the earth in six periods or stages, He began to control and govern the universe through set laws, and that as He made provision for the physical sustenance and development of man, so did He make similar provision for his spiritual evolution. But God alone knew when a particular divine teaching was needed for a particular people; also when to take it back to heaven, i.e. to abrogate it, when it was corrupted and ceased to fulfil the spiritual needs of the people to whom it was given. And He alone knew when to reveal a new teaching. And now that God has revealed the Quran, He will be with the Muslims wheresoever they may be because to them is entrusted the preaching of the last Divine Message.
d
7:55; 11:8; 25:60; 32:5.
e
34:3.
1401
意思是, 只有安拉才知道哪一个民族需要哪一条安拉的教导; 也只有安拉才知道什么时候把他们领进天园, 即当这教导不再满足人们的精神需要时取消它。只有安拉才知道什么时候启示一条新教导。
1
دیکھئے سورۃ سبا آیت۳ نوٹ۳۔
b
7:55; 11:8; 25:60; 32:5.
c
34:3
4149
Commentary:
For a detailed note on the first part of this verse see7:55; 10:4 and 41:10-11, and for the latter part see 34:3. The six periods or stages of evolution referred to in the verse may be those of the ether, nebula, electrons, minerals, plants and animals. Very briefly, the verse may signify that after God had created the heavens and the earth in six periods or stages, He began to control and govern the universe through set laws, and that as He made provision for the physical sustenance and development of man, so did He make similar provision for his spiritual evolution. But God alone knew when a particular divine teaching was needed for a particular people; also when to take it back to heaven, i.e. to abrogate it, when it was corrupted and ceased to fulfil the spiritual needs of the people to whom it was given. And He alone knew when to reveal a new teaching. And now that God has revealed the Quran, He will be with the Muslims wheresoever they may be because to them is entrusted the preaching of the last Divine Message.
a
7:55; 11:8; 25:60; 32:5.
b
34:3.
2987
The meaning is that God alone knows when a particular Divine Teaching is needed for a particular people; also when to take it back to heaven, i.e. to abrogate it, when it is corrupted and ceases to fulfil the spiritual needs of the people to whom it is given. And He alone knows when to reveal a new Teaching.
يَقُولُونَ لَئِن رَّجَعْنَآ إِلَى ٱلْمَدِينَةِ لَيُخْرِجَنَّ ٱلْأَعَزُّ مِنْهَا ٱلْأَذَلَّ ۚ وَلِلَّهِ ٱلْعِزَّةُ وَلِرَسُولِهِۦ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَلَٰكِنَّ ٱلْمُنَٰفِقِينَ لَا يَعْلَمُونَ
عبداللہ ابن اُبَیّ ابن سَلُول نے جو منافقوں کا سردار تھا غزوہ ٔ مصطلق کے موقعہ پر مسلمانوں کو لڑوانے کے لئے یہ کہا تھا مگر اس کے بیٹے کو جو مخلص مومن تھا اس واقعہ کا علم ہو گیا۔ جب لشکر واپس مدینہ لوٹا۔ تو وہ دوڑ کر مدینہ کے دروازہ کے آگے کھڑا ہو گیا۔ اور اس نے تلوار نکال لی۔ اور باپ سے کہا کہ اونٹ سے اُتر آ۔ اور سب مدینہ والوں کے سامنے بلند آواز سے کہہ کہ مدینہ کے سب سے معزّز آدمی محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ہیں اور سب سے ذلیل مَیں ہوں۔ جب تک نہ کہو گے۔ مدینہ میں داخل نہ ہو سکو گے اور اگر کوشش کرو گے تو تمہارا سر کاٹ دوں گا۔ عبداللہ ڈر گیا۔ اور سب کے سامنے اس
In the course of a campaign (probably the one against Banu Mustaliq) ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, leader of the Medina Hypocrites whose fond expectations to become the Chief of Medina were shattered by the Holy Prophet’s arrival on the scene is reported to have said that on his return to Medina he, 'the most honourable of its inhabitants' meaning himself would drive out therefrom 'the meanest of them,' meaning the Holy Prophet. ‘Abdullah’s son heard of this vile boast of his father, and as the party reached Medina, he drew his sword and barred his father’s entry into the town until he had confessed and declared that he himself was the meanest of the citizens of Medina and the Holy Prophet the most honourable of them. Thus his boast recoiled on his head.
Commentary:
In the course of a campaign, (probably the one against Banu Mustaliq) ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, leader of the hypocrites of Medina, is reported to have said that on his return he, "the most honourable of the inhabitants of Medina," would drive out therefrom "the meanest of them," meaning thereby that he would drive out of Medina the Holy Prophet, along with the entire band of his followers. ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy was bitterly hostile to the Holy Prophet because his hopes of becoming the Chief of Medina were shattered by the Holy Prophet’s arrival on the scene. ‘Abdullah’s son heard of this vile boast of his father, and as the party returned to Medina, he drew his sword and barred his father’s entry into the town till he had confessed and declared that he himself was the meanest of the citizens of Medina and the Holy Prophet the most honourable of them. Thus his boast recoiled on his own head.
1
عبداللہ ابن اُبَیّ ابن سَلُول نے جو منافقوں کا سردار تھا غزوہ ٔ مصطلق کے موقعہ پر مسلمانوں کو لڑوانے کے لئے یہ کہا تھا مگر اس کے بیٹے کو جو مخلص مومن تھا اس واقعہ کا علم ہو گیا۔ جب لشکر واپس مدینہ لوٹا۔ تو وہ دوڑ کر مدینہ کے دروازہ کے آگے کھڑا ہو گیا۔ اور اس نے تلوار نکال لی۔ اور باپ سے کہا کہ اونٹ سے اُتر آ۔ اور سب مدینہ والوں کے سامنے بلند آواز سے کہہ کہ مدینہ کے سب سے معزّز آدمی محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم ہیں اور سب سے ذلیل مَیں ہوں۔ جب تک نہ کہو گے۔ مدینہ میں داخل نہ ہو سکو گے اور اگر کوشش کرو گے تو تمہارا سر کاٹ دوں گا۔ عبداللہ ڈر گیا۔ اور سب کے سامنے اس
4250
Commentary:
In the course of a campaign, (probably the one against Banu Mustaliq) ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, leader of the hypocrites of Medina, is reported to have said that on his return he, "the most honourable of the inhabitants of Medina," would drive out therefrom "the meanest of them," meaning thereby that he would drive out of Medina the Holy Prophet, along with the entire band of his followers. ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy was bitterly hostile to the Holy Prophet because his hopes of becoming the Chief of Medina were shattered by the Holy Prophet’s arrival on the scene. ‘Abdullah’s son heard of this vile boast of his father, and as the party returned to Medina, he drew his sword and barred his father’s entry into the town till he had confessed and declared that he himself was the meanest of the citizens of Medina and the Holy Prophet the most honourable of them. Thus his boast recoiled on his own head.
3053
In the course of a campaign (probably the one against Banu Mustaliq) ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, leader of the Medina Hypocrites whose fond expectations to become the Chief of Medina were shattered by the Holy Prophet’s arrival on the scene is reported to have said that on his return to Medina he, 'the most honourable of its inhabitants' meaning himself would drive out therefrom 'the meanest of them,' meaning the Holy Prophet. ‘Abdullah’s son heard of this vile boast of his father, and as the party reached Medina, he drew his sword and barred his father’s entry into the town until he had confessed and declared that he himself was the meanest of the citizens of Medina and the Holy Prophet the most honourable of them. Thus his boast recoiled on his head.